MCRCB Yearbook
pirelli.com
PLAY WITH CONTROL.
New Pirelli Diablo Rosso™ III. Are you ready for the next level?
Unprecedented handling derived from World Superbike Championship racing
experience. Bi-Compound rear tyre with wide side strips. Endless excitement
at every turn, and the highest level of handling also in the most severe weather
conditions. New Pirelli Diablo Rosso™ III: transforms even the most difficult road
into pure riding fun.
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
2017 MCRCB YEARBOOK
CONTENTS
A
SPORTING CODE
B
JUDICIAL
33
C
JUDICIAL – COSTS
52
D
NOMENCLATURES AND DEFINITIONS
53
E
GENERAL REGULATIONS
58
F
CHAMPIONSHIP REGULATIONS
82
G
TECHNICAL REGULATIONS
03
04
05
GENERAL
DIAGRAMS
CLASS
5.2.6
MCRCB Superbike
5.2.7
MCRCB Superstock 1000 and 600
5.2.8
MCRCB Supersport
5.2.9
FIM Homologation Procedures
5.3
MCRCB Moto3 GP
5.4
MCRCB Moto3 STD
3
99
121
124
143
160
176
177
183
H
MEDICAL CODE
189
I
INSURANCE
194
J
INDEMNITIES and Warning Notices
197
K
SAFETY GUIDANCE NOTES
201
L
M
GENERAL INFORMATION
1
Circuit Directory
2
Useful addresses
FIXTURE LIST - MCRCB, British International
207
208
209
N
INDEX
210
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
NOTES
2
A
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
1.
SPORTING CODE
1.1
The Auto Cycle Union Ltd. (ACU) is the controlling body for the sport of
motorcycling throughout the British Isles, excluding Ireland, for machines as
defined in the Appendices to this code.
The ACU has delegated to the Motorcycle Circuit Racing Control Board Ltd.
(MCRCB) the right and liberty to act as the controlling body of the sport or
pastime of British and National level motorcycle circuit road racing in the
territory specified in 1.1 on permanent race circuits belonging to or in control
of members of the Association of Motor Racing Circuit Owners (AMRCO)
from time to time and MCRCB accepted such delegation in accordance with
the terms of the Agreement. In the event that a member of AMRCO is
granted the right to promote an FIM or International Event or Championship,
then the ACU agrees to delegate the rights to organise that FIM or
International Event or Championship to the MCRCB.
The MCRCB Sporting Code is a set of rules established by the MCRCB
which governs the sporting Meetings held under its authority.
In order that the control of motorcycle sport shall be exercised in a fair and
equitable manner, the MCRCB has approved these rules designated “The
MCRCB Sporting Code, hereinafter called “the Code”, which are generally in
conformity with the International Sporting Code of the Federation
Internationale de Motorcyclisme (FIM).
Authority
Authority under the Code is established by the MCRCB. For FIM
Championship Meetings, these are authorised by the FIM and FIM
Regulations prevail.
Application of the Code
This Code supersedes all previous editions of the MCRCB Sporting Code.
Every Competition or Official Test Day shall be held under this Code.
Organisation of Meetings and Official Test Days
No Meeting or Official Test Day shall be held unless authorised by the
MCRCB under this Code.
1.2
1.3
1.4
1.5
1.6
1.7
2.
APPENDICES TO THE CODE
Appendices to the Code are established according to the Code and shall
form part of this Code and have the same force in their application. In the
event of any conflict between the Code and its appendices the Code will
prevail.
3.
RECOGNITION OF AUTHORITY
Any Club or corporate body organising or any individual participating in a
meeting is deemed to know the Code and its appendices, and undertakes to
submit, without reservation to all provisions and consequences thereof.
Furthermore the organisers or participants renounce the right to all legal
proceedings before a civil court which is not provided for in the Judicial
Procedures, which are part of this code, until the procedure for protests
and/or appeals as provided for in the Code has been exhausted.
3
SPORTING CODE
A - THE MCRCB SPORTING CODE
A
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
4.
4.1
4.2
5.
MODIFICATIONS OR ADDITIONS TO THE CODE AND ITS APPENDICES
This Code and its appendices may be altered from time to time. No revised
rule in the Sporting Code shall be effective unless it has been approved by
the MCRCB. No revised rule in the appendices shall be effective unless it
has been approved by the MCRCB. Such changes will be published in a
Bulletin issued by the MCRCB with the effective date of application.
6.
TRIBUNALS (NATIONAL COURT)
The hearing of appeals or the determination of the penalty to be inflicted for
a breach of the Regulations or references for arbitration and enquiries
pursuant to 6.2 and 6.3 may be exercised by a tribunal specially or generally
appointed by the MCRCB for MCRCB permitted events.
The tribunal shall consist of not more than five and not less than three
persons. In exceptional circumstances, and with the agreement of all parties,
the Tribunal may consist of two persons.
An MCRCB Tribunal will normally be made up as follows:
An MCRCB Director – who will chair the Tribunal
An appointee of the MCRCB
A representative of the ACU
The MCRCB will appoint a Clerk to the Tribunal who will decide on the
eligibility of appeals against a decision of the MCRCB Stewards.
a) Eligibility Appeals will be dealt with in writing by a panel normally
consisting of an MCRCB Director and two engineers, their decision is final.
b) The exercise of such judicial powers and functions shall be final.
c) No person shall act in a judicial capacity if he has taken part as a
competitor, rider or official in the competition concerning which a decision is
to be given or if he has already participated in a decision on the matter in
question, or if he is directly or indirectly concerned in such matter.
The Tribunal shall be empowered to decide on any appeal brought in
accordance with article B 6.4 of the Judicial Procedures.
The Tribunal shall also be empowered at its sole discretion to arbitrate
between a competitor and the organisers on any matter directly connected
with Motorcycle Sport, but excluding any dispute in connection with the
result of a race, or championship, or in connection with matters which are, or
have been the subject of Protest or Appeal. This arbitration can be
requested by either party, or initiated by the MCRCB. Liability for the cost of
the arbitration may be ordered by the Tribunal, who are also empowered to
6.1
6.2
A
INTERPRETATION OF THE CODE
In case of dispute at an MCRCB permitted event a Tribunal appointed by the
MCRCB shall be empowered to decide any question raised within its territory
concerning the interpretation of the Code and its appendices. In interpreting
any regulations the word “his” is deemed to include “her” and persons
referred to in the singular includes where the context so admits, the plural.
The Directors of the MCRCB shall be empowered to decide and adjudicate
on any question relating to Motorcycle Sport raised within its territory and
remit, which is not covered by the Code or its appendices.
4
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
6.3
6.4
make such order in respect of the subject of the arbitration as they think fit.
Any party requesting arbitration must deposit the fee prescibed by the
MCRCB from time to time.
Power of the MCRCB Following MCRCB Stewards’ Report If it appears
to the MCRCB from the MCRCB Stewards’ Report or otherwise that there
may have been a breach of the Regulations, the results of a competition
may have been improperly or incorrectly made out, or that any breach of
condition, defect, default, omission or other irregularity may have occurred, a
Tribunal appointed by the MCRCB will be entitled to enquire into the matter,
and after giving the interested parties an opportunity to be heard, make such
order as it deems proper, and if it concludes that a breach of the Regulations
may have occured, it may deal with the matter itself and impose such
penalty as it thinks fit, provided that no such enquiry shall be ordered after
the expiration of 60 days after the publication of the results of an event.
Liability for the costs of the enquiry may be ordered by the Tribunal.
Pending any Tribunal hearing or enquiry any machine or equipment involved
may be impounded by the MCRCB for technical examination subject to
reasonable right of access by the entrant. The MCRCB may require the
entrant to carry out any necessary dismantling and in default the MCRCB
may arrange dismantling itself and charge the entrant with the cost thereof.
7.
USE OF TITLES
The use of the title "Championship" is reserved for MCRCB events held at
permanent race circuits belonging to or in the control of members of AMRCO
from time to time other than:
- FIM Championships
- Championships run on Public Roads
- Championships below National level
- Championships for non Road Race events
- Championships for Classic or Vintage events
The rights relating to the sponsorship of MCRCB Championships or events
are within the exclusive control of the MCRCB.
8.
8.1
ORGANISATION OF THE MCRCB CHAMPIONSHIPS AND MEETINGS
Meetings of MCRCB Championships and Events may be organised:
- By the MCRCB
- By an individual or corporate body authorised by the MCRCB.
ISSUE OF PERMITS
No event or Championship shall be held unless the MCRCB has signified its
approval by granting an organising permit. The MCRCB shall approve the
date, venue and Supplementary Regulations for the competition before
issuing a permit.
COMPOSITION OF MEETINGS
A meeting may include races of International, National and below National
status organised on circuits which are members of AMRCO. The meeting
may include races for both automobiles and motorcycles of 2 or 3 wheels.
However particular care must be taken with the order of the races.
A race which includes a combination of 2 and/or 3 and/or 4 wheeled vehicles
8.2
8.3
5
A
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
8.4
8.5
8.5.1
8.5.2
8.5.3
8.5.4
8.6
8.7
8.7.1
8.7.2
A
is forbidden. However a demonstration event combining the above vehicles
may take place with the prior written consent of the Directors of MCRCB.
PERMITS AND STATUS OF COMPETITIONS
Permits according to the status of the meeting may be issued as follows:
a) International
b) National
c) Below National Status
where they are organised on circuits which are members of AMRCO.
TITLE OF A COMPETITION
The MCRCB distinguishes between the following types of meetings.
- British Superbike Championship
- British Championship (other) and National Championship
- Class or Sponsor Championship
- Non Championship
British Superbike Championship
International and/or National meetings are controlled by these Regulations
and are inscibed in the FIM Calendar.
British Championship (other) and National Championship
International and/or National Meetings or Races are controlled by these
Regulations.
Class or Sponsor Championship
International and/or National Meetings or Races are controlled by these
Regulations.
Non Championship
Meetings or Races are authorised by the MCRCB where they are organised
on circuits who are members of the Association of Motor Racing Circuit
Owners (AMRCO).
POSTPONEMENT OR CANCELLATION OF A MEETING
The MCRCB or its agent may postpone or cancel a meeting if it has already
started. If it has been completed, the MCRCB may declare void an
approved meeting as well as order an amendment to the results.
PERMIT FEES
The MCRCB or its agent is entitled to charge a Permit fee and enter into an
agreement with a circuit or corporate body for any Championship or event,
subject to approval by the Directors of MCRCB.
INSURANCE
- The MCRCB will organise Insurance in accordance with article I Insurance
in this Yearbook at events permitted by the MCRCB.
- Riders are responsible for “Road Traffic Act” insurance
For full details see article I Insurance in the Yearbook.
OFFICIAL PROGRAMME
The programme, as well as all other announcements useful to spectators,
must include the following information:
- A numbered list of riders, passengers, entrant, machine and home
town/country
- Time schedule for the meeting.
- The names of the officials in charge of the safety and the running of the
event.
6
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
8.8
8.9
8.10
8.11
8.12
8.13
- The names of the MCRCB Stewards and their Chairman
- The Directors of the MCRCB
CIRCUITS, TRACKS AND COURSE
The course must be approved by the MCRCB by the issue of a Track
Licence for the permited event.
MINIMUM PRACTICE PERIOD
For any race there must be a minimum period for practice on the actual
course, the details must be stated in the Supplementary Regulations.
THE CALENDAR
Each year the MCRCB will authorise and publish the Calendar with details
of Championships, classes etc. The MCRCB may vary the Calendar from
time to time and changes will be notified in a Bulletin.
The MCRCB or its agent is responsible for the Championships, the allocation
of dates, venues and classes subject to approval by the Directors of
MCRCB.
PROTECTION OF DATE
No event either competitive or for practice shall be held on the Sunday in
November each year designated “Remembrance Sunday”
LIABILITY FOR MATERIAL DAMAGE
Neither the MCRCB nor the Organiser may be held responsible for any
damage sustained by a racing or reserve motorcycle or to its accessories or
equipment present at the meeting, however caused either by fire, accident or
by any other means, or by theft or deterioration.
PARTICIPANT INDEMNITY
Every Participant undertakes to the Relevant Parties (defined below) to
release, indemnify, and hold them harmless from and against any claims,
demands, actions or suits arising from any death, personal injury, illness,
loss or damage of or to the Participant’s person or the Participant’s property
arising out of the Participant’s involvement in any capacity at a Meeting,
whether made or claimed before or after the termination or expiration of this
Code, and including all associated costs (including without limit any legal
and other costs and expenses of the Relevant Parties).
Nothing in this clause does or seeks to exclude liability for any death or
personal injury to the Participants caused by negligence or wilful misconduct
of the MCRCB or the other Relevant Parties.
The Relevant Parties are:
MCRCB
Organisers and Organising Bodies
Promoters
Other Participants and any of the directors, employees, officials, agents
and/or representatives of the foregoing.
7
A
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
10
10.1
ENTRIES
Entries
- Entries for all competitions shall be made on the form provided by the
Organiser and which shall be based on the model specified by the
MCRCB, together with a Parental Agreement form where required.
- The entry form shall provide, where appropriate, for the inclusion of the
names and addresses of the Entrant, the Rider and Passenger, their
Competition Licence or Individual Affiliate Member number, the
registration number, make and engine capacity of machine entered,
and a contact telephone number for the Entrant/Rider.
- Each entry must be signed by the Entrant, Rider and Passenger accepting
the Conditions and Regulations for the competition and agreeing to be
bound by them.
- An application for entry into any competition in respect of a Rider or
Passenger under the age of 18 years must be accompanied by the
Parental Agreement form duly completed and signed by the parent or
legal guardian of the applicant.
- Any entry not accompanied by the required fee shall be null and void.
- All entry forms shall be available at the start of all competitions and shall
be retained for a minimum of 7 years.
10.2 Acceptance of entries
The Supplementary Regulations/Championship Regulations/Official Bulletins
must indicate the maximum number of riders to be accepted for each race.
10.3 Closing date for entries
10.3.1 Unless otherwise stated the closing date for entries at events is one week
prior to the event. All other entries will be classed as late entries and may be
accepted dependant on space being available but without priority.
10.3.2 Late entries may not be included in the programme and may be charged an
additional fee. In any event entries may only be accepted up to 1 hour prior
to the first qualifying practice session of the meeting.
10.4 Refusal of entries
Organisers of competitions may select entries as they wish and (whether or
not the number of entries submitted exceeds the maximum number to be
accepted in the competition) may refuse any entry provided that:
a) Notification of refusal is given in writing so as to reach the Entrant as soon
as possible, and in the case of a National Competition, at the latest within 48
hours after the published date of closing of entries.
b) No entry shall be refused on the grounds of age, gender, disability, ethnic
origin, creed, colour, social status, sexual orientation, occupation, religion or
political opinion.
c) Any competitor or entrant who considers that his entry or Registration has
been unjustly rejected may appeal to the MCRCB.
10.5 Non-participation
A rider who enters a meeting and who can not take part must inform the
Organiser as soon as possible stating the reason. Any failure to do so, or in
instances where the reasons are considered insufficient, must be reported to
the Race Direction who may impose penalties.
A
8
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
10.6
10.7
10.8
10.9
A rider who does not participate in a meeting for which he has entered and
who the same day participates in another meeting without prior approval
from the organisers in writing will be guilty of a breach of these Regulations.
A disciplinary enquiry will be convened and a penalty may be imposed.
A rider who is present at a meeting and who does not take part in the
practices and/or in the event and leaves the meeting without prior approval
of the Race Direction may be penalised by the Race Direction.
A rider who at a meeting makes no attempt to succeed, shall not be allowed
to continue the competition and may be penalised by the Race Direction.
Withdrawal of Entry
The Entrant/Rider may only withdraw the entry with the permission of the
organiser.
Unauthorised Entries
An Organiser shall not publish as entered, the name of any Entrant, Rider or
competitor in respect of whom a duly completed entry form has not been
received.
Entry Containing a False Statement
An entry which contains a false declaration shall be considered null and
void. The Entrant and/or Rider may be deemed to be guilty of a breach of
these rules, and the entry fee may be forfeited.
Re-imbursement of Fees
The re-imbursement of fees is at the discretion of the organisers. In any
event the organisers are entitled to retain an administrative charge to cover
expenses incurred.
20
20.1
OFFICIALS - GENERAL
CONTROL AND DIRECTION OF COMPETITIONS
All Competitions held under the jurisdiction of this Code shall be the
responsibility of certain Officials whose duties shall be either Judicial,
Executive or Administrative.
20.2 JUDICIAL OFFICIALS
20.2.1 The Senior Clerk of the Course/Race Director, the Judicial Clerk of the
Course, members of the Race Direction. The Race Direction will be
comprised of:
-
The Judicial Clerk of the Course (who will chair the meetings)
The MSVR Representative (Race Director)
The MCRCB Representative (Safety Officer)
The Riders’ Representatives
20.2.2 The quorum for a meeting of the Race Direction is three persons and each
person has one vote. Decisions are based on a simple majority. The
Chairman will have the casting vote.
20.2.3 The Race Direction will meet at any time required during the event.
20.2.4 The Duties of the Race Direction are:
9
A
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
To take decisions as provided in the Regulations.
To impose penalties for any infringements of the Regulations.
To adjudicate on any protest relating to infringements of this Code or the
Regulations
20.2.5 The MCRCB Stewards consisting of the Chief Steward and the MCRCB
Steward(s), each with voting rights. The Chief Steward will have the casting
vote. The quorum for a meeting of the MCRCB Stewards is two persons.
20.3
EXECUTIVE AND ADMINISTRATIVE OFFICIALS
The Senior Clerk of the Course/Race Director shall be the Chief Executive
Official. The following Executive and Administrative Officials may be
appointed according to the type of competition.
The Deputies to the Clerk of the Course
The Secretary of the Meeting
The Chief Timekeeper
The Chief Technical Officer
Technical Eligibility Officials
The Chief Marshal
The Chief Medical Officer
The Press Officer
Chief Incident Reporting Officer
Chief Incident Officers
Incident Officers
The Senior Sound Inspector
The Environment Officer
The Start Line Officials
Accreditation must be shown at all times
20.3.1 The above officials may have assistants such as Track Marshals, Pit lane
Marshals, Paddock Control staff, Technical and Eligibility officials and
Medical Personnel etc.
20.4 The MCRCB reserves the right to require any category of Official to be
licensed to officiate.
20.5 Requirement to sign-on
As soon as possible on arrival at an event and before commencing any
duties all officials must sign the official signing-on form as provided by the
organisers unless they have previously signed the annual form.
20.6 PLURAL APPOINTMENTS
The Chief Steward of a meeting shall not undertake any other duties. Other
Stewards/officials may undertake plural appointments for which they are
qualified.
20.7 INCOMPATIBILITIES
No Official acting in any executive capacity at any meeting shall be an
Entrant, Rider or Passenger in that meeting.
Stewards may not participate in the competition.
20.8 Senior Officials will be stated in the Supplementary Regulations or Final
Instructions.
A
10
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
22
ORGANISATION AND OFFICIALS AT MCRCB MEETINGS
22.1 ORGANISATION
22.1.2 The MCRCB may appoint a Promoter with the authority to promote MCRCB
Meetings under these Regulations.
22.1.3 MCRCB will appoint a Race Director for the Championships who will be the
Senior Clerk of the Course with the duties as descibed in 25.3 and
responsible for all on circuit activities during Practice or Races.
22.1.4 MCRCB will appoint a Chief Steward who has responsibility to ensure the
meeting is organised in accordance with the Regulations.
22.1.5 MCRCB may appoint a Safety Delegate to advise on track and other safety
issues.
22.1.6 ORGANISING BODY – The MCRCB may be the organising body or may
appoint an alternative organisation.
22.2 OFFICIALS
22.1 For MCRCB events officials will be appointed to perform Executive and
Supervisory roles.
22.3 Event Management Meeting
22.3.1 The following must attend any Event Management Meeting, they will be
known as the Event Management Committee. This will normally be chaired
by the Senior Clerk of the Course (Race Director) or in his unavoidable
absence by his Deputy:
Senior Clerk of the Course (Series Race Director)
Judicial Clerk of the Course
MCRCB Safety Delegate
Chief Technical Officer
Chief Medical Officer
Riders Representative
A representative of the Circuit may attend.
22.3.1.1 Reports must also be provided in writing.
22.3.2 One person may perform more than one duty.
22.3.3 Members of the Event Management Committee may be excused by the
Chairman if he is provided with a full report for the meeting.
22.3.4 The Chief Steward should attend and be asked for his remarks.
22.3.5 The Secretary of the Meeting will take the minutes which must be signed by
the Series Race Director and the Secretary of the Meeting and sent to the
MCRCB.
22.3.6 Event Management Meetings should be held every day of the event 30
minutes after the finish of the last practice or race on that day. Other
meetings should be convened if circumstances require it.
22.4 Appointment of Officials
22.4.1 The MCRCB will appoint the Chief Steward, the MCRCB Safety Delegate
and the Chief Technical Officer.
22.4.2 The Organising Body will appoint other race organisation officials. All
officials must be approved by the MCRCB for that Championship to be
eligible for appointment as an official of the meeting.
22.4.3 Officials will be as per articles 25 of the Code.
11
A
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
25
25.1
GENERAL TERMS OF REFERENCE AND DUTIES OF OFFICIALS
MCRCB STEWARD(S)
- The MCRCB Stewards of the Meeting shall not be in any way responsible
for its organisation and shall not have any executive duty in connection
therewith. It follows, therefore, that in the discharge of their duties they do
not incur any responsibilities except to the MCRCB.
- The MCRCB Stewards should be present and are empowered to act from
the moment that official practice commences, and cease their duties when
any appeals against a decision of the Race Direction have been heard,
and the time limit for any further appeals has expired.
- At all times the MCRCB Stewards must act through the Race Director or
Judicial Clerk of the Course.
- Copies of all regulations, notices etc. must be provided by the Organisers
for the use of the MCRCB Stewards as far as possible in advance of the
event.
- The MCRCB Stewards must cause to be investigated any incident, or
breach of the Regulations, that they may observe, or which is reported to
them.
- The MCRCB Stewards shall have general power and authority to
enforce compliance with the Regulations.
- The MCRCB Stewards are the second judicial body at any event and are
responsible for hearing and adjudicating upon any appeals against the
Race Direction or an official’s decision, unless a matter is referred directly
to them by the Race Direction, in which case they form the first judicial
body.
- Organisers must make available a private room for the MCRCB Stewards
discussions.
- No MCRCB Steward should commit any act or give any order except as
required to give effect to the execution of the specific powers of the
MCRCB Stewards.
25.1.1 The MCRCB Chief Steward
The Chief Steward is appointed by the MCRCB. The MCRCB may appoint
other steward(s). There should be a minimum of two MCRCB Stewards, with
voting rights, present at MCRCB authorised meetings. The MCRCB Chief
Steward will be appointed Chairman of MCRCB Stewards Meetings and will
have overriding authority in case of dispute.
25.1.1.1 The MCRCB Chief Steward will provide a full report which will be sent to
the MCRCB (and directly to the Directors of MCRCB if he wishes).
25.1.1.2 He may hold a separate meeting to the Event Management Meeting at any
time to discuss judicial or safety matters. He may request the attendance
of any officials he believes are relevant. The Secretary of the Meeting will
take the minutes which must be signed by The MCRCB Chief Steward and
the Secretary.
25.1.2 Powers of the MCRCB Chief Steward
1) To be informed by the Race Director of any decision to alter the
programme if circumstances so require.
2) To determine the times of any MCRCB Stewards meetings and to act as
chairman in respect thereof.
A
12
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3) To inspect the circuit with the Race Director prior to the start of the first
practice session and receive assurances from the Race Director that he is
satisfied with the condition of the circuit and safety arrangements and to
ensure the circuit meets the requirements of the track licence. He has the
power to withdraw the permit in the event of non-compliance.
4) He may invite any officials or guests to the MCRCB Stewards meetings.
5) If acting alone he may postpone an appeal if he feels it necessary to do
so.
6) In the case of reasons of safety, liaise with the Race Director to either (a)
postpone an event or (b) abandon an event or (c) stop an event
prematurely or (d) to cancel the whole or part of the meeting. Any such
agreement must be formally recorded. Such decisions are not subject to
appeal.
7) He may adjourn the hearing of any appeals until a time and place suitable
to all parties.
8) At the request of the Race Director, modify the Supplementary
Regulations/Final Instructions in exceptional circumstances or to conform
with the Sporting Code.
9) He may select machines to be checked by technical officials.
Together with any other appointed MCRCB Stewards:
10) Adjudicate upon any referral or appeal against a decision of the Race
Direction arising during the meeting. NB – The MCRCB Chief Steward
will determine if it is eligible.
11) Deal with any matters referred to them by the Race Direction.
12) Accept a correction made by a Judge of Fact.
13) Inflict a penalty of Reprimand, Fine, Penalty Points, Time or Position
Penalty, Exclusion or Suspension but not Disqualification.
14) Amend the results of a Competition.
15) Order the removal from the Course and its precincts, or inflict a penalty
upon any competitor or rider who refuses to obey the order of a
responsible official.
25.1.3 All officials, entrants and competitors must attend Meetings of the MCRCB
Stewards or the Race Direction when requested.
25.1.4 All decisions of the MCRCB Stewards and the Race Direction necessary for
the running of the meeting as well as all results must be published as soon
as possible.
25.2
MCRCB SAFETY DELEGATE
MCRCB will appoint a Safety Delegate responsible for the licencing of the
track and approval of any changes, alterations and additions to the circuit,
including signage and TV installations.
His duties may also include:1) Prior to the commencement of the event to ensure the circuit complies
with the MCRCB Track Licence.
2) To ensure that the investigation and recording of incidents on the circuit
has taken place and be informed of all incidents and supply detailed
documentation.
13
A
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3) Liaise directly with the Circuit, Police or other authorities in the event of a
serious incident.
4) Liaise directly with the Insurance Company or their representatives.
5) Carry out any judicial duties acting as the MCRCB representative on the
Race Direction.
25.3
RACE DIRECTOR (SENIOR CLERK OF THE COURSE)
MCRCB will appoint a Series Race Director who is the senior Clerk of the
Course with overall responsibility for ensuring the correct and efficient
running of the practices and races. The Race Director shall work closely with
the Judicial Clerk of the Course, the Promoter and MCRCB Safety Delegate.
The Race Director must hold an FIM International Clerk of the Course
Licence.
25.3.1 The Race Director has overall responsibility for the general conduct and
control of the events on the circuit, including Judicial in accordance with the
Regulations and Programme. He must be present throughout practising and
the competition in order to carry out his specific duties. His duties are
concluded when the results have been finalised, the protest times having
expired, all protests dealt with, and any post event inspection of machines or
components have been completed and reported upon. The Race Director
may delegate his powers to a responsible person.
25.3.2 Responsibilities and Duties:
1) Ensure that all legal requirements and relevant regulations are complied
with and that all equipment needed to do so is at hand as appropriate.
2) Ensure all other Senior Officials are in place
3) The control of practices and the races, adherence to the timetable and, if
he deems necessary, agreeing with the MCRCB Stewards to modify the
timetable in accordance with the Regulations.
4) The stopping of any motorcycle in accordance with the Regulations.
5) The stopping or neutralising of practice or races in accordance with the
Regulations if he deems it unsafe to continue and ensuring that the
correct restart procedure is carried out.
6) The starting procedure.
7) The use of safety cars/fast intervention vehicles.
8) To ensure race control is adequately staffed and the staff are fully briefed
on procedures.
9) To ensure all trackside officials are in place and carry out their duties in
accordance with the Regulations.
10) Inform the MCRCB Chief Steward and MCRCB Safety Delegate of any
major incidents.
11) Together with the MCRCB Safety Delegate ensure the conditions of the
track licence are fulfilled prior to the start of the first practice session or
race and report to the MCRCB Stewards.
12) To ensure that any judicial action is taken when necessary, acting as
the MSVR representative on the Race Direction.
13) To ensure that the medical, first aid, fire and ancillary services as may
be required by the Permit Issuing Authority are on duty.
A
14
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
14) Liaise with the Secretary of the Meeting in order that the circuit,
competitors, sponsors, teams, press and commentators can be kept
fully informed of all relevant information by means of event bulletins.
15) Ensure that every incident or accident during practice or the races is
recorded.
16) Ensure the MCRCB Stewards are satisfied with arrangements and have
all documentation.
17) Arrange meeting(s) with the MCRCB Stewards when considered
necessary.
18) Arrange any riders briefings that are necessary and ensure all
necessary riders are present.
19) To arrange that new riders to the circuit are interviewed when not
covered by riders briefings.
20) Ensure that each machine carries the proper identification marking in
accordance with the programme.
21) Ensure that the procedures are in place to verify that the correct rider is
on each machine and marshal the machines as necessary.
22) Oversee the start of all races liaising with the Deputy Clerk of the
Course and Start/Finish and startline marshals to ensure the start
procedure is correctly adhered to by all competitors, teams and officials.
23) To be responsible for the verification of the identity of all riders and
passengers, and that each of them has been correctly entered and that
none of them is disqualified, suspended, excluded or otherwise ineligible
from taking part in the competition.
24) To collect the reports of the Timekeepers and other Officials, together
with any information as may be necessary, for the determination of the
results.
25) To ensure that any Codes of Practice or Conduct in force at the time are
complied with and that all necessary permissions have been obtained
and essential services notified where required.
25.3.3 At MCRCB meetings the Judicial and certain other Duties may be delegated
to a Judicial Clerk of the Course and the Race Direction.
25.4
JUDICIAL CLERK OF THE COURSE
Responsibilities and Duties:
1) To act on any report given to him by the Race Director, to whom he is
responsible, in accordance with the Judicial Procedures.
2) Arrange any riders briefings that are necessary and take responsibility for
ensuring all necessary riders are present.
3) To interview new riders to the series when not covered by riders briefings.
4) Ensure the MCRCB Stewards, the Event Management Committee, the
Race Director and the Secretary of the Meeting are informed of any
judicial actions that are taken.
5) Liaise with the Race Director and startline officials to ensure the start
procedure is correctly adhered to by all competitors, teams and officials.
6) Carry out any additional duties and responsibilities as requested by the
Race Director.
7) Perform the duties of the Race Director in his absence.
15
A
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
8) To ensure that any judicial action is taken when necessary, including
being the Chair of the Race Direction.
The Judical Clerk of the Course must hold an FIM International Clerk of the
Course Licence.
25.4.1 AUTHORITY OF THE RACE DIRECTION
1) The Race Direction is the first Judicial Body.
2) The powers and penalties are described in the Judicial Procedures.
3) The Race Direction may fine and/or exclude or otherwise penalise any
competitor found in breach of these regulations or report the matter to the
MCRCB Chief Steward for referral to the MCRCB Stewards.
25.4.2 Powers
The Race Direction has the following powers:
1) To exclude from the results of practice or races, or prohibit from
competing or otherwise penalise, any competitor or machine which has
been reported to be unsafe or ineligible. They may also give additional
penalties as prescribed in the Regulations.
2) To prevent any rider or passenger from starting if such action is
considered to be necessary for safety reasons.
3) To penalise, fine and/or exclude or otherwise penalise any competitor
reported for not complying with flag signals, or for riding in a manner not
compatible with general safety (careless, reckless or dangerous riding).
4) To enforce exclusion either by use of the black flag during the race, or
after interviewing the competitor concerned at the conclusion of the
competition or practice.
5) To impose a time penalty upon or otherwise penalise any competitor in a
race meeting who he considers has gained an unfair advantage (whether
inadvertently or not).
6) To impose a fine or penalty on any competitor who fails to sign on within
the specified time or who reports late at any meeting or briefing called by
the Race Director/Judicial Clerk of the Course.
7) To exclude from the race or otherwise penalise any competitor who fails
to arrive at the starting grid or who delays the start of the race (whether
inadvertently of not).
8) To exclude from the race or otherwise penalise any competitor who does
not comply with instructions of officials.
9) To prevent from starting any rider or passenger who is considered not
qualified to start.
10) To order the removal from the circuit, course or venue, any person
refusing to obey the orders of an Official, or otherwise discipline such a
person.
11) To refer to the MCRCB Stewards matters of a grave and weighty nature,
having satisfied themselves that there is a serious case to answer.
25.4.3 Any penalty imposed by the Race Direction will take immediate effect.
However, the competitor has the right of appeal to the MCRCB Stewards in
respect of such a decision, who will adjudicate and publish their decision
upon the matter.
A
16
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
All decisions taken by the Race Direction will be reported to the MCRCB
Stewards. Fines must be handed to the MCRCB Chief Steward for onward
transmission to the permitting body.
25.4.4 The decision of the Race Direction should be communicated in writing. The
Judicial Clerk of the Course will make out a report detailing which rules have
been breached, what action(s) or penalties have been applied and the time
the decision was notified to the competitor concerned who then has a
maximum of 30 minutes in which to lodge any appeal.
25.4.5 The Race Direction may authorise inspections of motorcycles or parts of
motorcycles in accordance with these regulations and may take
responsibility for the inspections. The Judicial Clerk of the Course will liaise
with the MCRCB Chief Steward, Chief Technical Officer and the teams to
ensure the inspections take place to the mutual satisfaction of all parties and
to ensure the machines comply with the Regulations.
25.5
THE SECRETARY OF THE MEETING
The Secretary of the Meeting will be responsible for the organisation of the
meeting as regards all material and notices required in connection therewith.
1) To be present throughout the meeting in order to assist the Event
Management Committee, the Race Direction, the MCRCB Stewards and
the other officials in the correct running of the meeting.
2) To be responsible for all paperwork at the event including the issuing of
Bulletins.
3) To be responsible for the competitors and officials “signing on”.
4) To report to the MCRCB Stewards competitors who fail to produce the
necessary documents to prove their eligibility for the meeting.
5) To have available for the assistance of officials and competitors a current
copy of the Yearbook (with amendments, if any) and any relevant FIM
documentation.
6) To maintain the official notice board. All official bulletins, permits and
authorisations, times and results, should be posted on this board.
7) To be responsible for providing the MCRCB Stewards and Officials with
all appropriate documents.
8) To ensure all results, bulletins etc. are marked with the date and time of
issue.
9) To complete the permit and return to the MCRCB.
10) To ensure the MCRCB receive a copy and originals of all documents
issued in order that records are kept in accordance with the Code.
11) To act as Secretary at Event Management Meetings, Race Direction
and MCRCB Stewards Meetings.
25.6
TECHNICAL DIRECTOR
The MCRCB may appoint a Technical Director who will have an
administrative role to liaise with the Manufacturers’ representatives, the
teams, the Chief Technical Officer and any other eligibility officials appointed
by MCRCB. His duties are supervisory and liaison.
25.6.1 He may appoint CLASS ELIGIBILITY OFFICIALS or a TECHNICAL
ADVISOR to assist both him and the Chief Technical Officer.
17
A
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
25.6.2 He will collate reports from the technical officials including the Chief
Technical Officer.
25.7
CHIEF MARSHAL/INCIDENT OFFICERS
The Chief Marshal and the Incident Officers must be experienced and have
proven ability as a Marshal. All must be accredited by the Race Organisation
and the permitting body.
25.7.1 The Chief Marshal is responsible for the recruitment of marshals for the
meeting and the appointment and deployment of the Incident Officers and
the marshals. He reports direct to the Race Director and provides written
reports on incidents when requested.
25.7.2 The Incident Officers, are the senior section marshals and shall occupy
sectors along the circuit allocated by the Chief Marshal.
1) Upon taking up their position, they will report to the Race Director on the
equipment and manning of the sectors. They will pass on to the other
members of the sector team any instructions they have received from the
Chief Marshal.
2) Each Incident Officer is responsible for the efficient operation of the sector
team, but where possible should not personally become involved in
dealing with incidents.
3) Each Incident Officer is under the orders of the Race Director or his
appointed Deputy, to whom he shall report by telephone or radio, all
incidents which occur on the section of the track for which he is
responsible. All incidents must be time-recorded in race control.
4) He is responsible for advising the Race Director should he think it
desirable to stop a race or practice session.
5) At the end of each competition or practice, or as required, all Incident
Officers must give to the Race Director a written report of all incidents and
accidents which have occured in their sector. Written reports should
clearly show the official time that an incident occurred, the identities of all
persons and machines involved in the incident, and include full details of
the incident. Where a rider or any other person is injured and sent to the
medical centre the names of the marshals involved should be included.
6) The Incident Officer may be responsible for the use of the flashing yellow
warning lights when the control of these lights is from the post.
25.7.3 Flag Marshals are marshals appointed to give flag signals to the
competitors in accordance with the Regulations.
A
25.8
CHIEF INCIDENT OFFICER
The Chief Incident Officer(s) is an assistant to the Race Director and is
responsible for the provision of information to the Race Director and carrying
out the instructions of the Race Director.
25.9
SERIOUS INCIDENT INVESTIGATION OFFICER
The Serious Incident Investigation Officer is appointed by the Organiser or
Permitting Body with specific duties with regards to the investigation and
recording of serious incidents on the circuit. The Chief Steward and MCRCB
Safety Delegate may perform this role.
18
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
25.10 TECHNICAL OFFICIALS
25.10.1 Chief Technical Officer
At all events there shall be a Chief Technical Officer resposible for the
eligibility of the machines.
25.10.2 The MCRCB will nominate the Chief Technical Officer and may appoint an
official(s) for specific duties in connection with the eligibility of machines.
The Chief Technical Officer must hold an FIM Technical Officials licence.
25.10.3 At the commencement of a meeting Technical Officials must report to the
Chief Technical Officer and sign on as an official of the meeting.
25.10.4 Technical Officials will report any findings to the Chief Technical Officer
25.10.5 He will report directly to the Judicial Clerk of the Course and will make a
written report in respect of any machines examined noting those approved
and those rejected and reasons for the rejection.
25.10.6 The Technical Officials are responsible for checking the machine with
regard to compliance with the requirements of the Technical Regulations.
The competitor is responsible for ensuring his machine complies with
Regulations and is safe to compete, however, a Technical Official and the
Chief Technical Officer may reject any machine which he considers not
safe to compete. In particular, Technical Officials shall:
1) Make inspections before the meeting at the request of the Race
Organisation.
2) Make inspections immediately prior, during or after a competition or
practice if so requested by the Chief Technical Officer, Judicial Clerk of
the Course or the Race Direction.
3) Communicate official information only to the Chief Technical Officer or the
Judicial Clerk of the Course.
4) Prepare and sign the reports of their inspections and hand them to the
Chief Technical Officer who may refer them to the Judicial Clerk of the
Course.
5) Be responsible for the enforcement of all Technical rules and
specifications, the discipline Standing Regulations and any
Supplementary Regulations issued for the competition.
25.10.7 Each Technical Official who is responsible for finally approving the eligibility
of any machine to take part in the meeting shall remain on duty until all
machines he has approved have completed the competition (including any
post-competition checking period).
25.10.8 The Technical Official in checking machines will signify approval of the
machines by issuing an official label clearly marked with details of the
event. The label must be attached to the machine.
25.10.9 When a Technical Official rejects a machine, details should be put in
writing, and a copy, timed and signed by the competitor, retained by the
Chief Technical Officer.
25.10.10 The Chief Technical Officer shall have the additional duties:
1) In the event of an accident to provide written details of the condition of the
machine and whether the machine may have been faulty prior to the
accident.
19
A
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
2) To assemble a competent team including noise equipment operators and
engine measurers with relevant equipment.
3) Impound any machine, component or equipment.
25.10.11 They shall not communicate any official information to another person
except as they may be required so to do in the performance of their duties.
25.10.12 SENIOR SOUND INSPECTOR
A qualified Official, holder of an ACU Technical licence and having charge
of or access to Sound Control apparatus approved by the ACU or FIM,
who is responsible for the enforcement of Sound Control Regulations.
On completion of a meeting the Senior Sound Inspector shall provide the
Chief Technical Officer with details of sound levels and action taken.
25.10.13 FUEL ELIGIBILITY OFFICIAL
Checks will be carried out at the meeting by an official or Body appointed
by the MCRCB. They may have control regarding the choice of machines
and may retain machines, parts of machines and fuel. They will report
directly to the Chief Technical Officer and the Judicial Clerk of the Course.
Their findings regarding eligibility of fuel will be a matter of fact.
25.10.14 TYRE CONTROL OFFICIALS
Checks will be carried out at the meeting by officials appointed by the
Organiser. They will report directly to the Chief Technical Officer and
Judicial Clerk of the Course. Their findings regarding eligibility of tyres will
be a matter of fact.
25.11 CHIEF TIMEKEEPER
25.11.1 The Timekeepers must be recognised by the MCRCB and the Chief
Timekeeper must have been in charge of timekeeping at national
meetings and provide a team of officials necessary for that meeting.
25.11.2 The Chief Timekeeper will prepare and sign a report relating to the timing
of each race and qualifying practice and present this to the Race Director
or Judical Clerk of the Course
25.11.3 A Timekeeper will be considered a judge. When supplied by a
Timekeeper, and apart from the correction of errors which may emerge on
investigation, the times, speeds and classifications in a competition shall
be taken as fact and no protest or appeal shall be accepted as to their
accuracy.
25.12 STARTER AND LINE JUDGES
25.12.1 A Starter will be appointed, the Chief Timekeeper will be the Finish Line
Judge, an Official or Officials may be appointed to assist with these duties,
these will also be Judges of Fact
25.12.2 The use by the Starter or by the Line Judge of devices for controlling
starts, for facilitating starting or for recording finishes is permitted, provided
that such apparatus has been approved by the MCRCB.
25.12.3 No protest or appeal may be made against the decision of a Starter or
Judge. A mistake made by the Starter or Line Judge may be corrected by
him with the approval of the MCRCB Stewards.
25.12.4 The judges may perform one or both of the following duties:
A
20
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
1) Starting Line Judges, whose duty is to point out any false starts to the
Judicial Clerk of the Course immediately after they occur;
2) Finishing Line Judges, whose duty is to declare the order in which
competitors cross the finishing line.
25.13 EVENT DIRECTOR
An official appointed by MCRCB for British Championship events who is
responsible for the activities of the Organising Body at the meeting.
25.14 ENVIRONMENTAL OFFICER
The duties of the Environmental Officer are delegated to the circuit.
25.15 CHIEF MEDICAL OFFICER
An official appointed by MCRCB who is responsible for all medical services
during the event and is responsible for all aspects of care of an injured rider.
His duties are fully described in the Medical Code.
His decision on whether a rider is fit to ride, for what ever reason, is final.
25.16 CLOTHING
The promoter, MCRCB or their Organising Body may issue clothing to
officials which may identify the official, the Championship, the Sponsor or the
Organisation, this clothing must be used by the officials appointed by the
Organising Body or MCRCB, if requested. The clothing must not be altered
or added to, unless authorised. Officials must not wear clothing which carries
any other form of advertising, competitors logos or any other type of
identification.
41
41.1
LICENSING
Licensing of Riders and Passengers
All persons ordinarily resident in England, Wales, the Channel Islands or the
Isle of Man wishing to compete as a rider or passenger in an event must
hold an appropriate ACU licence. Persons resident in Scotland shall apply to
the Scottish ACU for licences where applicable.
41.1.1 Riders outside of the above areas must have a licence issued by an FMN,
approval of the FMN and Personal Accident Insurance to meet FIM
requirements. The licence must be of a status necessary to comply with this
Code and its appendices.
41.2 Riders Licence
A rider's licence entitles the holder to enter and ride in a competition of a
status up to that stated on the licence, but does not permit the holder to
nominate any other licensed rider as a replacement.
Sidecar passengers must have a valid passenger licence.
41.3 Refusal or Withdrawal of Licence
The ACU may refuse to issue, or may withdraw any licence, without giving
reason, subject to the right of appeal.
41.4 Production of Licence
All Riders shall carry their Licence duly signed by them, and must produce
their licence when signing on at a Meeting. Any Rider or Passenger unable
21
A
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
41.5
43
to produce their licence may be permitted to take part in a meeting only at
the discretion of the Stewards of the Meeting and may be liable to a fine.
At MCRCB Permitted Meetings Competitors licences must be endorsed by
the MCRCB.
AGE - MCRCB Meetings
The minimum ages for competing in MCRCB meetings and Championships
are:
- KTM British Junior Cup
13 years
- Motostar
13 years in possession of a National licence
- Machines up to 600cc
16 Years*
- Machines over 600cc
17 Years **
* In principle competitors must have at least 1 years experience at National
level to compete in the British Supersport Championship. 675cc 3cylinder machines are categorised as 600cc for this definition.
**In principle competitors must have at least 2 years experience at National
level to compete in the British Superbike Championship.
Exceptions may be granted by the MCRCB in consultation with their
insurers.
50
50.1
ORGANISATION OF MEETINGS
Legal Authorisations
No meeting may be organised without written authorisation from the
MCRCB.
50.2 Supplementary Regulations (S.R.)
- For every competition there shall be drawn up Regulations, supplementary
to this Code and its Appendices. These Supplementary Regulations shall
not be in conflict with this Code or its Appendices and shall be approved
by the MCRCB.
- The Supplementary Regulations are to include all information relevant to
the particular competition for the information of Entrants, Riders and
Passengers, and shall include a form inviting entry into the competition.
- They must be issued a minimum of 14 days prior to the first event if part
of a Championship.
50.2.1 Amendments to the Supplementary Regulations
The Steward(s) of the Meeting or MCRCB may authorise amendments to the
Supplementary Regulations provided that it is brought to the attention of all
persons concerned by the issue of a Bulletin and does not conflict with the
Code or General Regulations.
50.3 Championship Regulations
The Championship Regulations will contain conditions pertaining to the
Championship.
50.3.1 Amendments to the Championship Regulations
The MCRCB may authorise amendments to the Championship Regulations
provided that it is brought to the attention of all persons concerned by the
issue of a Bulletin and does not conflict with the Code.
A
22
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
50.4
Final Instructions
The Organising Body may issue Final Instructions which should be the first
Bulletin for that meeting. They must comply with the Regulations including
the Supplementary Regulations.
Non compliance with the Final Instructions from any member of a team may
result in exclusion from the meeting for that competitor and possible further
penalty.
It will include:
1) Paddock opening times.
2) Paddock layout.
3) The times for access to the garages, when available.
4) Garage allocation.
5) Hospitality Area.
6) Signing on times.
7) Technical Control times.
8) Practice and Race Times and Distance.
9) General Paddock Regulations.
50.5 Bulletins
There are three categories of Bulletins:
50.5.1 GENERAL
Issued by the MCRCB to apply to the Championship and to a Race Meeting
notifying a change to the Regulations. These will be numbered for the year
in sequence of issue and dated with the time of application.
50.5.2 MEETING
Issued by the Race Director, or the Secretary of the Meeting to apply to the
meeting only. These are Information Bulletins and must comply with the
Code and will give details of the Timetable, Race Distance, information and
instructions to riders and teams etc. These will be identified with the meeting
and numbered in sequence of issue together with the date and time of
application. Normally the Final Instructions will be the first issue for the
Meeting.
50.5.3 TIMEKEEPING
Issued by the Chief Timekeeper on behalf of MCRCB and countersigned by
the Race Director or his deputy. These will be identified with the meeting and
numbered in sequence of issue together with the date and time of
application. These will be declared official 30 minutes after the time of issue
unless a protest or appeal has been received.
50.6 Drawing up of the Official Documents
All official documents relating to a meeting (Supplementary Regulations,
programme, entry form, Bulletins etc.) must be in accordance with the
MCRCB Sporting Code.
50.7 Announcement of Results
The announcement of results must be made as stated in the Code or
Supplementary Regulations and if not issued or posted on the day, shall be
sent to the competitors as soon as practicable, but in no case later than 14
days after the competition has concluded or the end of any Judicial
Procedures.
23
A
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
50.8
False Advertising
Any Entrant or corporate body advertising the results of an ACU or MCRCB
competition, record attempt or official certified test, shall state the exact
conditions of the performance referred to, the nature of the competition, the
category and class of the motorcycle where applicable, the make of the
engine if not the maker's own construction, and the position obtained in its
category and class. Any infringement of this rule, whether by way of
omission from or addition to the particulars required to be stated or
otherwise, shall render the person or body by whose authority or on whose
behalf the advertisement is published or issued liable to the penalties
provided by Judicial Procedures. This rule shall also apply to any
advertisement in connection with any tour or test not officially observed.
50.9 Preliminary Verifications
Verification of administrative matters must be completed before a rider
practices. Technical eligibility of machines must be completed prior to
qualifying practice. Competitors must ensure that their machines and
equipment comply with conditions of eligibility and safety throughout the
Meeting or Official Test Day. The verification of machines must be held on
the site of the Meeting. On request of the Chief Technical Officer, Race
Director, Judicial Clerk of the Course or their representatives the riders must
present themselves for technical verification. The presentation of the
machine for eligibility inspection will be deemed an implicit representation
that the motorcycle fully complies with the regulations.
50.9.1 Post Race/Practice Verification
All machines must go to the parc ferme unless otherwise stated.
On request of the Chief Technical Officer, Race Director or their
representatives the riders or their teams must present their machines for
technical verification. The presentation of the machine for eligibility
inspection will be deemed an implicit representation that the motorcycle fully
complies with the regulations.
50.10 Medical Examination
At any time during a Meeting or Official Test Day a special medical
examination may be carried out by a doctor when considered necessary by
the Race Director or the Chief Medical Officer. Any participant who refuses
to submit himself to such an examination must be excluded from the Meeting
or Official Test Day and any other Meeting until such time as declared fit by
a doctor authorised by the Race Organisation.
50.11 Medical Facilities
Medical and First Aid facilities required for a Meeting must be in accordance
with the Medical Code.
50.12 Fire Precautions
Adequate precautions must be taken to eliminate the risks of fire in the pits,
closed-parks, paddock, refuelling areas and all other risk areas.
50.13 Acceptance of results and publications
All participants taking part in a Meeting are bound to accept the official
results as well as the decisions of the Race Direction and the MCRCB
Stewards and have no right to object to these being published. Furthermore
A
24
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
participants undertake that all commercial advertising made on their behalf
regarding a meeting is true, exact and not ambiguous.
50.14 Advertising on riders and machines
During the meetings held under the authority of the MCRCB advertising on
riders and machines is permitted, subject to prior approval of the Organisers
or Championship Regulations. The Organisers may require a rider,
passenger or machine to display Championship or meeting logos that may
include a sponsors name or logo.
50.15 Champions
A rider and/or passenger having won a Championship title in any class must
be present at any prize-giving ceremony organised by the Promoter.
50.16 Technical Control
All special aspects of machines, helmets, clothing, and any other material
items as specified by this Code and any other Standing Regulations or Final
Instruction shall be subject to examination prior to the start of
practice/competition.
50.17 Signing On
At all competitions, all riders and passengers must sign on where directed
within the Regulations or Event Final Insructions. For MCRCB
Championships a sign on facility covering the entire season is provided.
50.18 Competitors of under 18 years of age:
They must be accompanied by a parent or guardian who must authorise the
entry by signing-on with the competitor, the guardian must be named in the
parent consent form which is part of the entry form.
50.18.1 A parent or guardian of a rider or passenger participating in a competition
requiring consent, is deemed to bear mutual responsibility with that
competitor.
50.18.2 A parent or guardian of a rider of school age is deemed to have obtained
the necessary permission for any absences from School.
50.18.3 The parent or guardian must be present throughout the meeting and at any
judicial hearing and is responsible for that competitor.
50.18.4 Before being allowed to compete they may be required to have a medical
examination by the Chief Medical Officer.
50.19 Mutual Responsibility of Entrant, Rider, Parent/Guardian
An Entrant and/or rider shall be responsible for all acts or omissions on the
part of his riders, mechanics, passengers or any member of his entourage,
but each of these shall be equally responsible for any infringement of this
Code.
50.20 Assumed Name
- A person shall not take part in any competition under an assumed name
unless special permission for the use of such assumed name has been
granted by the FMN. In such cases a licence will be issued in the
assumed name, if approved, on payment of an additional fee.
- The licensee, for so long as he is registered under an assumed name,
shall not take part in any competition under any other name, and shall not
revert to the use of his own name until he has obtained a fresh licence in
his own name from the FMN.
25
A
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
- Any assumed name, if duly registered, shall be indicated on the Final
Entry List between inverted commas.
50.21 Change of Rider, Passenger or Motorcycle
See article 1.14 of the General Regulations
50.22 Leaving a Meeting
Competitors must remain available at a meeting until any protest (and
appeal) period relating to their Event or Competition has elapsed, failing
which any judicial action against or relating to that Competitor may be heard
in that Competitor's absence.
51
OFFICIAL TEST DAYS Authorised by the MCRCB
A day allocated for testing with no competitive element. A timekeeping
service may be provided for information purposes. This may be associated
with a Permitted Meeting or held under a separate Official Test Day Permit
issued by the MCRCB.
The following conditions will apply:
51.1 Organisation
This will be authorised by the issue of the Permit to the organising Club or
Body.
51.2 Insurance
Insurance both Public Liability and Personal Accident must comply with the
Regulations except that the minimum Public Liability indemnity will be £20
million.
51.3 Medical Cover
The minimum Medical Cover for an Official Test Day is 2 Doctors, 2
Paramedics, 2 Ambulances. In addition there must be a Fast Response Car.
51.4 Officials
There must be a minimum of 1 marshal on duty at each corner or bend and
line of sight between these marshals and direct radio communication to
Race Control. The Race Control must be controlled by officials authorised
by the Permitting Body and the Regulations complied with.
51.5 Riders
51.5.1 All Riders must have a valid Road Race licence.
51.5.2 All Riders must sign on prior to taking part.
51.5.3 Riders must not be declared unfit to compete in MCRCB events or be
otherwise not eligible for MCRCB events.
51.6 Technical Control
Riders are responsible for ensuring both machine and equipment comply
with the Regulations.
51.7 On Circuit Control
51.7.1 The circuit must be inspected by the Race Director and a circuit official prior
to the event to ensure the circuit complies with the MCRCB Track Licence
for a test day.
51.7.2 Sessions should be organised to comply with classes as determined in these
Regulations. These may be combined if authorised by the Permitting Body,
however, consideration must be given to the comparative speed of
machines. The Track Licence condition regarding number allowed onto the
circuit to Practice must be complied with.
A
26
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
51.8
Circuit
With the exception of safety and medical requirements detailed in this article
the circuit must comply with the Track Licence.
52
52.1
PARADES
INTRODUCTION
These Standing Regulations for Parades have been established in order to
provide a framework under which all Parades at MCRCB Events are to be
organised.
ORGANISATION
Parades may be organised within an MCRCB permitted event. Details may
be included in the Final Instructions for the event or separate Parade
Supplementary Regulations may be issued.
1) There must be a separate Entry Form for each Parade. An entry fee may
be charged.
2) All Parades will be covered by the MCRCB Permit issued for the meeting.
3) Parades may be organised by Circuit Owners or Promoters. However, in
all cases the organisation on the circuit will be carried out under the
supervision of the Clerk of the Course and the Organisers of the racing
programme of the event. A senior representative of the Organisers of the
Parade must be present in Race Control whilst the parade is in progress.
4) The MCRCB must approve the Parade Supplementary Regulations and
all other associated documents before these are issued to prospective
entrants.
5) If The Secretary of the Meeting is responsible for the signing on of the
riders she/he must be provided with a list of participants together with all
documentation as stated in d) on the day of the event.
6) The Secretary of the Parade is responsible for the signing-on procedures
and the production of all other documentation.
7) Every participant in a parade is required to sign-on on the official forms
provided and declare that their machine and clothing conform to the
regulations.
8) The Secretary of the Parade is required to provide the Secretary of the
meeting with a complete signing-on sheet covering every rider and
passenger one hour before the start of the relevant parade.
9) The Secretary of the parade, the Organisers of the Meeting or the
technical officer may refuse the participation in the parade of any
participant at any time.
INSURANCE
a) The Insurance Company (Brokers) will be appointed by the MCRCB.
b) Public Liability Insurance is included in the Permit for the event.
SPECTATOR PARADES - SPEED CONTROLLED
Where an opportunity is provided for riders of road going motorcycles to
participate for their own pleasure on their own machines in controlled
circumstances.
a) MACHINE QUALIFICATION - Machines must be road legal. Organisers
may limit the type of machine allowed or grade the machines into
separate parades.
52.2
52.3
52.4
27
A
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
52.5
53
53.1
53.2
A
b) RIDER QUALIFICATION - Riders must be between 18 and 70 years of
age and hold a valid, full motorcycle licence. Passengers must be
between 18 and 70 years of age.
c) DOCUMENTS - Full motorcycle licence and certificate of motor insurance
applicable to that rider and machine must be produced at signing-on.
Each bike will be subject to a safety inspection at which point a valid road
tax must be affixed to the machine.
d) SPEED - The maximum speed of any participant must not exceed 60mph.
The speed of the parade will be dictated by the Race Director, who will
take into consideration the circuit, conditions and machinery, and will be
controlled by Pace Cars. The Parade will not exceed 60mph at any time.
No participant is allowed to overtake a pace car.
e) NUMBER OF RIDERS PERMITTED - Parades containing 60 or less
riders will be controlled by two pace cars, one at the front and one at the
rear. Parades containing over 60 riders are permitted, but will be
controlled by one extra pace car for each additional block of up to 60
riders.
f) DURATION OF SESSIONS - The duration of each session is limited to a
maximum of 3 laps, one additional formation lap may be permitted on
circuits under 1.75 miles.
g) CLOTHING - Full leather clothing (one or two piece) in good condition or
suitable protective motorcycle clothing, including boots and gloves,
designed for road use must be worn. (ie no paddock jackets, jeans,
trainers etc will be allowed on the track.)
h) SAFETY HELMETS - Safety helmets must be worn and fastened properly
at all times and must be legal for road use.
i) IDENTIFICATION - A suitable means of identifying approved machines
riders and passengers must be used (ie headlamp stickers and
wristbands).
j) SCRUTINEERING - Participants must ensure their machines and clothing
meet the conditions stated in this document.
k) Checks will be carried out but limited to checking documentation and
Registration Numbers.
CLASSIC MACHINE RIDERS PARADES
These may be considered by the MCRCB subject to additional insurance
being obtained for the event and any such parade must comply with ACU
regulations.
PILLION RIDES/COURSE CAR PASSENGER RIDES
INTRODUCTION
These Standing Regulations for Pillion Rides/Course Car Passenger Rides
have been established in order to provide a framework under which all rides
at MCRCB Events are to be organised. They are for VIP guests only and not
for members of the general public.
ORGANISATION
Rides may be organised within an MCRCB permitted event. Details may be
included in the Final Instructions for the event or separate Supplementary
Regulations may be issued.
28
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
53.3
53.4
53.5
60
60.1
60.2
a) Registration forms/indemnity signatures must be obtained for each
participant.
b) All rides will be covered by the MCRCB Permit issued for the meeting.
c) Rides may only be organised by the event organiser or Promoters.
However, in all cases the organisation on the circuit will be carried out
under the supervision of the Race Director and the organisers of the
racing programme of the event.
d) The MCRCB must approve any Supplementary Regulations and all other
associated documents before these are issued to prospective entrants.
e) The Secretary of the Meeting is responsible for the signing on of the
pillion/passengers.
f) Every participant in a pillion ride/passenger is required to sign-on on the
official forms provided.
g) The Organisers of the Meeting may refuse the participation of any
participant at any time.
PILLION RIDES
a) The machines must be suitable for carrying passengers and approved for
the purpose by a MCRCB Technical Official.
b) The Rider must be approved by the organisers of the meeting.
c) Passengers must be fully fit and between 18 and 70 years of age, they
may be required to be approved by the Chief Medical officer.
d) The duration of each session is limited to a maximum of 3 laps, one out
lap, one flying lap and one closing lap.
e) Full leather clothing (one or two piece) in good condition or suitable
protective motorcycle clothing, including boots and gloves, designed for
road use must be worn (ie no paddock jackets, jeans, trainers etc will be
allowed on the track.)
f) Safety helmets must be worn and fastened properly at all times and must
be legal for road use.
g) All due care and consideration must be taken by the rider with regards to
the speed and handling of the machine.
COURSE CAR PASSENGER RIDES
a) Passengers under 18 must be authorised by a parent/guardian.
b) Seat belts must be worn ar all times.
c) The duration of each session is limited to a maximum of 2 laps.
d) All due care and consideration must be taken by the Driver with regards
to the speed and handling of the car.
INSURANCE
a) The Insurance Company (Brokers) will be appointed by the MCRCB.
b) Public Liability Insurance is included in the Permit for the event.
COURSES SAFETY
COURSES
The use of any circuit for a competition shall be subject to the approval of
the MCRCB.
MEASUREMENT OF DISTANCE ON THE COURSE
Distances shall be determined by the Circuit Operators or by a qualified
surveyor.
29
A
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
60.3
LICENSING OF COURSES
All courses for Events staged in accordance with this Code must be licensed
by the MCRCB. No course shall be used for a MCRCB meeting until a
Track Licence for the Event has been issued by the MCRCB, which may
grant, refuse, withhold, suspend or revoke a licence or certificate at its
discretion.
st
A Track Licence inspection shall be valid until the 31 December of the year
of issue, subject to payment of an annual licence or certificate fee according
to a scale of fees that apply from time to time. It is only valid for a specific
event.
60.4 VALIDITY OF TRACK LICENCE
A Track Licence is valid only for events in respect of which a Permit has
been issued by the MCRCB. The licence shall not have any validity on any
day at any event for which a MCRCB Permit is not in force.
A Track Licence is to be read in conjunction with and deemed to incorporate
all and any terms, conditions and provisions contained within or set out in
the Permit. The MCRCB may refuse, withhold, suspend or revoke a licence
or certificate at its discretion. A Permanent Course or Track Licence is valid
only when the appropriate annual fee has been paid.
60.5 DISPLAY OF TRACK LICENCE
A Permanent Course or Track Licence must be prominently displayed at the
Course for which it is issued.
60.6 RESPONSIBILITY OF LICENCE HOLDER AND ORGANISER
Where the Licence holder is not also the organiser of a meeting, an
agreement, approved by the MCRCB, shall be completed between the
Licence holder and the organiser, detailing the division of responsibility for
carrying out the requirements of the licence and of the organisation of the
meeting.
60.7 ALTERATION TO CONDITIONS
No alteration to the requirements contained in a Permanent Course or Track
Licence shall be made without the prior approval in writing of the MCRCB.
60.7.1 Or in the case of unavoidable necessity by the MCRCB Safety Delegate.
60.8 COURSE INSPECTION
Each course, for which application is made for a Track Licence, shall be
inspected by an Official appointed by the MCRCB. The general conditions
shall be as detailed on the Track Licence Report, together with the maximum
number of competitors permitted in any one race. The direction of racing
must be shown.
60.9 The general conditions shall be detailed in the Track Licence Report and the
circuit and organisers must ensure the circuit complies with these conditions.
However, the Circuit, Organiser or Promoter may use alternative protection
as long as it is equal or superior to that stated on the Track Licence Report.
They may also increase the area protected if the alternative protection is
available. This may be done for advertising purposes, ease of maintenance
or visual appearance but must be authorised by the MCRCB Safety
Delegate. A supplementary document will be produced detailing the agreed
protection and will be attached to the meeting Track Inspection Report.
A
30
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
60.10 RE-INSPECTION AND AMENDMENT OF LICENCE
The MCRCB reserves the right to re-inspect a course at any time and to
amend the conditions or requirements of a Track Licence.
70
70.1
DOPING, DRUGS AND ALCOHOL
Control of Drugs and Alcohol
Doping is the administration or use of substances in any form alien to the
body, or of physiological substances in abnormal amounts.
70.1.1 Use of Drugs
All riders in events organised under MCRCB jurisdiction are forbidden to use
any doping product, regardless of the product`s commercial name,
containing substances chemically identical to one of the substances, or
related compounds, which are in the list of prohibited drugs.
70.2 Banned Substances
The MCRCB list of banned drugs is the list published by the Word AntiDoping Agency (WADA).
70.3 Rules for the Enforcement of Anti-Drug Checks
a) Drug tests may be carried out at any event.
b) Riders will be chosen by ballot which will be determined by the Steward(s)
of the Meeting.
c) There will be a nominated Doping Control Official who will be responsible
for supervision of the procedure.
d) The riders selected will also be individually notified to report to the drug
testing centre in writing. The names of the riders selected for testing may
be indicated in a bulletin or in the provisional results.
e) The riders to be tested must report to the Doping Control Official with their
FMN Licence within one hour of notification or within one hour after the
finish of the last race in which the rider took part. One associate may
accompany the rider.
70.4 Procedure for Collection of Samples for Drug Testing
In accordance with the FIM Medical Code.
70.5 Provision of Facilities for Drug Testing
A minimum of two adjoining rooms should be made available.
Where possible the facilities should comply with the FIM Medical Code.
70.6 Costs of Anti-Doping Tests
70.6.1 The cost of the primary tests will be paid by the ACU.
70.6.2 In the case of a rider requesting a second test, he/she should deposit £250.
If the test is negative the deposit shall be returned. If the test is positive the
deposit shall be forfeit.
70.7 Sanctions
Sanctions will be imposed by the ACU/MCRCB against the rider:
- Whose test proves positive
- Who refuses to undergo a test or who does not report to the drug test
centre when notified to do so.
70.8 Penalties
The minimum penalty for an offence will be a two year ban. For a second or
any subsequent offences a life ban may be imposed.
31
A
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
70.9
Alcohol
Tests may be carried out prior to practice or race by means of a breath test
system. A positive result, refusal to undergo a test or failure to attend for a
test when notified to do so will result in that rider being excluded from the
Meeting, further penalties may be imposed.
70.10 Chief Medical Officer
For MCRCB events the Chief Medical Officer may refuse pernission to ride
for any rider he considers may have his ability impaired by drugs or alcohol.
This decision is final unless medical evidence is provided by the rider to the
contrary.
80
80.1
80.2
80.3
A
NOTICES
Any communications required under the Code to be made to the MCRCB via
MSVR:
MCRCB
c/o MotorSport Vision Centre
Brands Hatch Circuit
Fawkham
Longfield
Kent DA3 8NG
Tel: 01474 875296
E-mail: [email protected]
Any communications required under the Code to be sent to an entrant or
rider shall be sent to the address on his entry form.
Any communications to be sent to an appellant under these Regulations
shall be sent to the address upon notice of appeal. Any communications so
sent by registered post or recorded delivery shall be deemed to have
reached the addressee by normal delivery of post.
32
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
B - JUDICIAL
The Judicial Procedures are an appendix of the Sporting Code.
NB. Where reference is made to the Permitting Body this is the MCRCB.
1
JUDICIAL BODIES
The Judicial Bodies are:
1) the Race Direction
2) the MCRCB Stewards;
3) an MCRCB Tribunal.
Their duties and responsibilities are set out in the Sporting Code under
articles A25.1, A25.4 and A6 respectively.
BREACH OF REGULATIONS
Any of the following offences, in addition to any other offences specifically
referred to previously or hereafter, shall be deemed to be a breach of these
regulations. Please see Sporting Code (article 50.19) for the
responsibility/liability of a rider.
2.1
To ride a machine that is not prepared in accordance with these regulations
or does not comply with these regulations.
2.2
All bribery or attempt, directly or indirectly, to bribe any person having official
duties in relation to an event or employed in any manner in connection with
an event or competing in the event or in any other way involved in the event;
and the acceptance of or offer to accept a bribe by such a person.
2.3
Any action having as its object the entry or participation in an event of :
a) A person or motorcycle found to be ineligible therefore and/or,
b) A person who is not the holder of a licence appropriate to the event
concerned.
2.4
Any fraudulent act or proceeding in connection with an event or motor sport
generally.
2.5
Any proceeding or act prejudicial to the interests of the MCRCB or of motor
sport generally.
2.6
Riding which results in avoidable or unfair contact with another competitor or
competitors (as defined in section D).
2.7
Careless, reckless or dangerous riding in the course of a meeting (as
defined in section D).
2.8
Disregard of flag signals (see the General Regulations, section E).
FLAG OFFENCES
All the following may result in the imposition of penalty points (3.8).
2.8.1 Red Flag or Light
Penalty for disregarding a red flag or light around the circuit:
During practice – A loss of grid positions in the relevant race(s). In addition
a fine may be imposed.
During a race - A loss of places in the result in the relevant race(s). In
addition a fine may be imposed.
If however the Race Direction considers the offence to be an act of
Dangerous or Reckless riding they may report the matter to the MCRCB
Stewards for action.
33
JUDICIAL
2
B
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
2.8.2 Waved Yellow Flag or Light
Penalty for overtaking or not slowing down when waved Yellow Flag/Light
shown and not immediately raising a hand and reversing any positional or
time advantage gained:
During practice – Cancellation of lap times or a loss of grid positions in the
relevant race(s). In addition a fine may be imposed.
During a race – A penalty which may result in a loss of places in the result,
or a time penalty or a ride-through penalty, depending on the circumstances.
In addition a fine may be imposed.
If however the Race Direction considers the offence to be an act of
Dangerous or Reckless riding they may report the matter to the MCRCB
Stewards for action.
2.8.2.1 Stationary Yellow Flag
Penalty for overtaking when stationary Yellow Flag is shown and not
immediately raising a hand and reversing any positional or time advantage
gained:
During practice – Cancellation of lap times or a loss of grid positions in the
relevant race(s). In addition a fine may be imposed.
During a Race – A penalty which may result in a loss of places in the result,
or a time penalty or a ride-through penalty, depending on the circumstances.
In addition a fine may be imposed.
2.8.3 Black Flag with Orange Disc
Penalty for delay in responding to a Black Flag with Orange Disc:
During practice - A loss of grid positions in the relevant race(s). In addition a
fine may be imposed.
During a race - Exclusion. In addition a fine may be imposed.
If however the Race Direction considers the offence to be an act of
Dangerous or Reckless riding he may report the matter to the MCRCB
Stewards for action.
2.8.4 Black Flag
Penalty for delay in responding to a Black Flag:
During Practice - A loss of grid positions in the relevant race(s). In addition a
fine may be imposed.
During the Race – Exclusion. In exceptional circumstances this may be
reduced to a loss of places in the result. In addition a fine may be imposed.
2.8.5 Chequered Flag
Penalty for disregarding a Chequered Flag or pit lane control flags/signals:
A fine of not less than £60. Depending on the circumstances this may be
reduced to a reprimand.
2.8.6 Red Flag with Diagonal WHITE Cross (Safety Car Flag)
When the Safety Car Flag is shown, the penalty for gaining a positional
advantage and not immediately reversing any advantage gained (whether
inadvertently or not):
A penalty which may result in a loss of places in the result, or a time penalty
or a ride-through penalty, depending on the circumstances. In addition a
fine may be imposed.
Penalty for not slowing down when Safety Car Flag is shown:
B
34
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
A time penalty, or a ride-through penalty, depending on the circumstances.
In addition a fine may be imposed.
Penalty for unfair or unsafe conduct during a Safety Car intervention
including the restart: A time penalty, or a ride-through penalty, depending on
the circumstances. In addition a fine may be imposed.
If, however the Race Direction considers the offences above to be acts of
Dangerous or Reckless riding he may report the matter to the MCRCB
Stewards for action.
2.8.7 Blue Flag
Penalty for disregarding a Blue Flag:
During Practice - A penalty which may result in a loss of places on the grid
and/or a fine.
During a Race - A penalty which may result in a loss of places in the result
and/or a fine.
2.9
Riding in a manner not compatible with general safety
Any penalty incurred under this regulation shall not prevent any appropriate
action under regulations 2.6 and 2.7.
2.10 The Race Direction may refer matters of a more serious nature directly to the
MCRCB Stewards, having satisfied themselves that there is a case to
answer.
2.10.1 Any allegations of contravention of 2.6, 2.7 or 2.9 may be modified by the
Race Direction/MCRCB Stewards to be considered as a lesser or greater
offence.
2.11 The Permitting Body may in its absolute discretion, within a maximum of 30
days after the event, order that a hearing by the MCRCB Tribunal shall take
place in respect of an allegation of careless, reckless or dangerous riding
notwithstanding that the Race Direction or MCRCB Stewards have taken no
action.
2.12 During a competition, riders must not manoeuvre in a foul, unfair or
dangerous manner. Therefore:
2.12.1 It is forbidden to ride on the course in the opposite direction to that stated in
the regulations or on the Track Licence.
2.12.2 It is forbidden to ride in the pit lane, with the engine running, in the opposite
direction to that stated in the regulations or in the Track Licence, unless
authorised.
2.12.3 It is forbidden to ride a race bike in the paddock at excessive speed or in a
reckless or dangerous manner. It is forbidden to ride a race bike in other
public areas.
2.12.4 It is forbidden to ride a paddock bike, bike or any other vehicle in the
paddock at excessive speed or in a reckless or dangerous manner. It is
forbidden to ride a paddock bike in other public areas unless all road traffic
regulations are complied with (see article B2.27 for penalties).
2.12.4.1It is forbidden to ride a paddock bike, bike or any other vehicle in the
paddock if under 18 years of age unless a competitor at the meeting, the
rider and team will be held responsible.
35
B
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
2.12.5 Riders must not gain an unfair advantage, however slight.
2.12.6 Riders must not tour, see article 2.19.
2.12.7 It is forbidden for a rider to transport another rider on his solo machine
during practice or races.
2.12.8 When, for whatever reason, a rider leaves the track he must resume racing
without any outside assistance, except by the marshals, at the place
indicated by the marshals or at a place which does not provide an advantage
to him.
2.13 Misbehaviour or Unfair Practice.
2.14 Abusive language or behaviour, or assault within the area under the control
of the MCRCB or to an official of the meeting.
Any rider or team member using abusive language or behaviour, or assault,
within the area under the control of the MCRCB or to an official of the
meeting (or Circuit) will be excluded from the meeting. The penalty may be
imposed on rider(s) and team if the offence is by a member of his team.
In exceptional circumstances this may reduced to a fine and a suspended
sentence.
2.15 Failure to honour a cheque payable to the MCRCB, Event Organiser or any
Body appointed or authorised by the MCRCB, will result in suspension until
payment of the full amount, plus charges, has been made.
All the following offences (2.16 to 2.20) may result in the imposition of
penalty points (3.8).
2.16
Disregard of instructions of an Official, the Regulations or Official
Bulletin
Penalty: Any rider or team member disregarding the instructions of any
Official of the meeting ( or Circuit) or the Regulations or an Official Bulletin
will be penalised. The penalty may be imposed on rider(s) if the offence is
by a member of his team.
In exceptional circumstances this may mean exclusion of the rider(s) from
the event. If a penalty for that offence has already been stated in these
regulations that will be applied.
2.17
Start Procedure (See appropriate General Regulations E 1.6)
Penalty for disregarding Start Procedures, including adjustments and
changes of tyres/wheels after the display of the “3 minute” board: the rider
will be penalised by a “ride through” penalty; this may be substituted by a
time penalty.
2.17.1 The penalty for delaying the start
Any rider who is responsible for a ‘start delayed’, whether inadvertent
or not, will be penalised by either a pit-lane start, a start from the rear
of the grid, a ride-through penalty or, a time penalty.
B
36
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
2.18
False Start (see appropriate General Regulations E 1.7)
Penalty for a false (jump) start:
The rider concerned will be penalised by a “ride through” penalty; this may
be substituted by a time penalty.
If the start is delayed or other riders inconvenienced the offence will be
deemed more serious and the competitor may, in addition, be moved to the
back of the grid or may be excluded from the race and/or meeting.
2.19
Touring (See appropriate General Regulations)
A penalty may be imposed on any rider found to be touring. If marshals
report that a rider is touring and riding in a manner not compatible with
general safety, and this is collaborated by comparing consecutive sector
times, then automatic penalties will apply as follows:
During practice – First offence: official warning; second offence: fastest
qualifying session time disallowed; third offence:all qualifying session times
disallowed.
During race – exclusion, ride-through, time penalty and/or fine, depending on
the circumstances.
Persistent acts of touring will be deemed more seious and will be penalised
accordingly.
2.20
Gaining a positional advantage (whether inadvertently or not) and not
immediately reversing any advantage gained
A time or postional penalty, or a ride-through penalty, depending on the
circumstances. In addition a fine may be imposed.
If any of the offences stated in the above articles are deemed to be of a
more serious nature additional penalties may be imposed including
exclusion.
Using a machine not prepared in accordance with these Regulations
Using a machine which is not prepared in accordance with these
Regulations and which could cause a hazard or result in a hazard to other
riders or the rider himself. The rider and/or Team will be penalised by
exclusion from that practice session or race or event. Additionally a fine may
be imposed.
Speeding in the pit lane
The maximum speed is 60kph; radar gun will be used to check compliance.
1st offence of season – formal warning.
2nd and subsequent offences – one penalty point for each offence.
Deviation from the Racing Circuit (Short Cuts)
This will be considered as taking an unfair advantage
During Practice – Time penalty (including loss of practice time) or “stop and
go” penalty, for persistent infringements other penalties may be applied
During a Race – Time penalty, ride-through or exclusion.
Unauthorised practice starts
Unauthorised practice starts will be penalised by a loss of grid positions
and/or a fine.
2.21
2.22
2.23
2.24
2.25
37
B
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
2.26
2.27
2.28
Misuse of passes by a rider or team member
For the misuse of passes (inc. Vehicle, Pit Lane, Signal Wall and Grid) or
ignoring instructions of an official or failure to wear or show the pass
correctly or to show it on the request of an official including an official of the
circuit.
A fine against the competitors in that team will be imposed by the Promoter.
In exceptional circumstances - Exclusion of that team and all competitors in
that team, the selling of passes will be deemed an exceptional circumstance.
Misuse of paddock bikes, race machines or any other means of
transport (including cycles and skateboards etc.) within the Circuit by a
rider, team member or any other person connected to the rider or team
A fine against the competitors in that team will be imposed.
In exceptional circumstances - Exclusion of that team and all competitors in
that team.
Any person or body who shall organise, advertise, enter for, ride in, officiate
at, or in any manner whatsoever take part in a motorcycle competition or
championship not organised in accordance in all respects with these
regulations or who becomes disqualified or suspended by the governing
body of any other sport recognised by the ACU or by the MSA shall be
reported to an appropriate MCRCB Tribunal.
3
PENALTIES
Any Promoter, Organiser, Official, Competitor, Entrant, Team Member,
Manufacturer or other person committing a breach of the Regulations or of
any MCRCB conditions or of any instructions to competitors, or of any
special rules may be penalised as hereinafter provided.
3.1.1 The penalties which may be inflicted as follows:
a) Reprimand
b) Fine
c) Penalty Points
d) Time Penalty or Position Penalty including “stop & go” or “ride through”
(the pit lane at restricted speed)
e) Loss of places on the grid including at the next meeting that rider takes
part in.
f) Loss of places in the results
g) Withdrawal of championship points
h) Exclusion
i) Suspension
j) Disqualification
One or more of the above may be imposed as appropriate.
3.1.2 Any MCRCB Tribunal may also:
a) Declare the results of an event null and void.
b) Order the return of any awards, or annul championship points.
c) Order the return of all, or part of Entry Fees.
d) Impose such conditions on future events as it thinks fit.
e) Order the downgrading of any ACU licence or Registration.
3.1.3 Any of the Judical Bodies may, at their discretion, order that any of the
penalties detailed in 3.1.1 and 3.1.2 be held in suspense for a specific period
B
38
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3.2
3.3
3.3.1
3.3.2
3.3.3
3.3.4
3.3.5
of time. Should the competitor be found guilty of a subsequent offence,
details of that offence will be forwarded to the Permitting Body, the Judicial
Panel or an MCRCB Tribunal for them to consider whether the suspended
sentence should be activated in addition to any penalty imposed for the
subsequent offence.
When a penalty is imposed by the Race Direction, MCRCB Stewards, or the
MCRCB Tribunal, details will be recorded by the Permitting Body.
Time or Positional Penalty
The Race Direction, or MCRCB Stewards, may impose a time or positional
penalty, including a “stop and go” or “ride through”, on any competitor
considered to have obtained an unfair advantage (whether inadvertently or
not) in a race or practice. The penalty may be imposed after the race or
practice session has finished.
STOP & GO - During the race or practice the rider will be instructed to stop
in the designated penalty area. He must bring his machine to a complete
stop and remain stationary for as long as indicated by the official
responsible. He may then rejoin the race or practice.
RIDE THROUGH – During the race the rider will be instructed to ride through
the pit lane. He may then rejoin the race. A ride through may take place
during an intervention by the Safety Car, however the rider must rejoin at the
back of the race as directed.
For a ride through penalty the rider must respect the speed limit (60 km/h) in
the pit lane. The team will be notified and notification will be given to the
rider at the finish line by means of a board. Failure by the relevant rider to
perform the penalty having been shown the board 3 times will result in that
rider being shown the black flag. If more than one rider is penalised the
riders will be signalled on subsequent laps. The order of the riders will be
based on the qualifying times with the fastest rider first. The second or
subsequent rider will not receive instructions until the previous rider has
completed the penalty or been shown the black flag.
In the case where the organisation has been unable, or for other safety
reasons has decided not, to carry out the penalty before the end of the race,
the relevant rider will be inflicted with a time penalty.
In the case of a race interrupted prior to a ride through penalty being
enforced, and if there is a second part to the race, the relevant rider will be
inflicted with a time penalty added to his time for the first part. He will not
then have to carry out a ride through penalty.
In the case of infraction of the ride through speed limit the penalty will be
repeated. For a second infringement invoking a ride through penalty, the
black flag will be shown to the rider.
At each event a ride through equivalent time penalty value will be
published.
On circuits where time penalties are substituted for ride-through penalties,
and the race is interrupted and if there is a second part to the race, any rider
so penalised will be inflicted with the time penalty added to his time for the
first part of the race.
39
B
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3.4
3.4.1
3.4.2
3.5
3.6
3.6.1
3.6.2
3.6.3
3.6.4
B
Sentence to a Reprimand or a Fine
A reprimand or a fine may be imposed by the Race Direction, MCRCB
Stewards or the MCRCB Tribunal.
Time Limit for Payment of Fines
Fines shall be paid within 7 days of their being ordered. Any delay in making
payment may entail suspension of licence for the period during which the
amount remains unpaid. An Entrant shall, if called upon to do so, be
responsible for the payment of any fine imposed and, in such circumstances
in the event of non-payment, be suspended equally and simultaneously with
the person on whom the fine has been levied.
Allocation of Proceeds from fines
The proceeds from all fines shall be remitted to the Permitting Body.
Sentence of Exclusion
A sentence of exclusion from a meeting, or event(s), or part thereof, may be
pronounced by the Race Direction, the MCRCB Stewards or the MCRCB
Tribunal. It may be made retrospective.
Suspension
A person, body, motorcycle or make of motorcycle shall be said to be
suspended when forbidden, by the MCRCB, and exceptionally under 3.6.2,
3.6.4, 4.5.3 and 5.5 by the MCRCB Stewards, to take part in any MCRCB
competition for a stated period. The MCRCB may, at its discretion, restrict
the suspension to certain categories or types of event.
Suspension shall render void any entry made for an event taking place
during such suspension and any entry fee paid or payable shall be forfeited
to the Permitting Body. The rider concerned must forfeit his licence to the
ACU.
For an offence of reckless or dangerous riding or disregard of flag signals, or
abusive language or abusive behaviour or physical assault or threat of
physical assault or bringing the sport into disrepute, the Race Direction may,
in addition to any other penalty (including a Sentence of Exclusion) they are
entitled to impose by these regulations, report the matter to the MCRCB
Stewards with a view to them imposing further penalties including
suspension for a period not exceeding 60 days (in exceptional
circumstances this may be 6 months during the racing season but is subject
to confirmation by the MCRCB Directors). If the MCRCB Stewards, after
enquiry, are satisfied that a physical assault, or threat of a physical assault,
occurred, their suspension will not be subject to appeal.
On imposing such a sentence, the MCRCB Stewards shall have the power
to require the competitor concerned to deliver to them his competition
licence which will be immediately forwarded to the ACU with a report on the
enqiry leading to the suspension, which will then be considered by an ACU
Tribunal, who may impose such further penalty as they think fit. An MCRCB
Tribunal may also take action against that competitor.
Delay in handing in a licence in accordance with 3.6.1 and 3.6.2 will
automatically result in the extension of the suspension by a period equal to
the delay.
For offences of the use of an oversize engine (4.5.3.1 and 4.5.3.2) or use of
illegal fuel (5.5 and 5.6) the Race Direction will in addition to any other
40
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3.7
3.7.1
3.7.2
3.7.3
3.7.4
3.8
3.8.1
penalty (including sentence of exclusion) are entitled to impose by these
regulations report the matter to the MCRCB Stewards who will impose a
sentence of suspension from Road Racing for a period of 6 months of the
Road Racing season unless there are exceptional reasons not to do so.
A report on the enquiry leading to the suspension will then be forwarded to
the Permitting Body The matter may then be considered by an MCRCB
Tribunal, who may impose such further penalty as they think fit.
Disqualification
A person, body, motorcycle or make of motorcycle shall be subject to
disqualification when permanently forbidden by the MCRCB to take part in
any competition whatsoever.
Disqualification will always have an International effect and shall be notified
to the FIM
Disqualification shall render void any previous entry made for any
competition and any entry fee paid shall be forfeited to the MCRCB.
A sentence of disqualification shall be reserved for exceptionally grave
offences.
Where a sentence of disqualification relates to an Entrant, Rider or
Passenger he shall immediately return his licence to the ACU.
Penalty Points
The organisers of a Championship or Series may also impose penalty
points.
Penalty Points may be given against any competitor by the Race Direction or
MCRCB Stewards. The points may be given as a penalty or an additional
penalty. Automatic sanctions apply to riders accumulating 6, 9 and 12 points
as follows: A rider accumulating 6 points will start the next race from the last
grid position; after completion of this sanction the rider's accumulated points
will be reduced by 3 points. If that rider then accumulates 9 points, he will
start the next race from the pit lane; after completion of this sanction, the
rider's accumulated points will be reduced by 3 points. If that rider then
accumulates 12 points he will be disqualified from participation in the next
event (or from the race results if this occurs at the last event of the season);
after completion of this sanction the points total will be reduced to 3 points.
Penalty points will remain in place for 12 months.
A penalty of up to 3 points can be imposed without a prior hearing being
necessary. However, the right of appeal remains as set out in Article 7.1.
Any competitor whose registration is suspended, or becomes liable to
suspension may request a hearing before a Tribunal set up by the Permitting
Body to show cause why his/her registration should not be suspended.
Initially, such a request containing a brief statement of the grounds for the
request and accompanied by the appropriate fee as set out in section C,
must be made in writing to the MCRCB within seven days of the written
notification to the competitor of the suspension of the registration. The
submission of such a request will not affect the suspension, which will
remain in force pending the decision of the Tribunal.
The Tribunal shall have no jurisdiction to consider the competitor`s guilt of
the offence charged in respect of any of the relevant penalties. In relation to
the requirement that the competitor shows cause why his or her registration
41
B
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3.9
3.10
3.11
3.11.1
3.12
3.12.1
3.12.2
3.13
3.14
3.15
3.15.1
3.15.2
B
should not be suspended in respect of any relevant penalty concerning a
riding offence, it is necessary that the competitor proves an exceptional
circumstance meriting his or her registration not being suspended.
Suspension or Disqualification of a Make of Motorcycle
The MCRCB Tribunal may suspend a make of machine within its own
territory for a breach of the Regulations by the manufacturer or his
accredited representative, or for any reason of safety.
Reciprocity of Penalties
The ACU will withdraw from and not issue a licence to, and the MCRCB will
not register or accept an applicant who is subject to a penalty of suspension
or disqualification imposed under these rules or by the FIM or an FMN or the
Speedway Control Board or the MSA, subject to the Right of Appeal to the
appropriate MCRCB Tribunal.
Loss of Award
Any competitor who may be excluded, suspended or disqualified in any
event shall thereby forfeit all right to any award in that event.
Amendment of placing and awards - in such cases the MCRCB Stewards
will declare the resulting amendment to the placings and awards, and they
will decide whether the next competitor in order (after those placed) shall be
advanced.
Publication of Penalty
The FIM, the ACU or the MCRCB shall have the right to publish or cause to
be published a notice stating that it has penalised any person, body,
motorcycle or make of motorcycle, and if it so desires, the reasons therefor.
The person, persons or body referred to in such notice shall have no right of
action against the FIM, the ACU or the MCRCB or against any person
publishing or printing the notice and may incur disqualification if such action
is taken.
Remission of Penalty
The appropriate MCRCB Tribunal shall have the right to remit the unexpired
term of a sentence of suspension or disqualification on such conditions (if
any) as it may think fit. Requests for remission of sentence must be in
writing, accompanied by a non-returnable fee of £500. The same level of
Tribunal which applied the original penalty will deal with the application
entirely in writing.
Judgement
All parties concerned shall be bound by the decision given, subject only to
appeal as provided in these Regulations.
Costs
The MCRCB Stewards and/or the MCRCB Tribunal may make such order
as to costs as they may think fit.
Time Limit for Payment of Costs
Costs shall be paid within 7 days of their being ordered. Any delay in making
payment may entail suspension of registration for the period during which
the amount remains unpaid.
Liability to Pay Costs
An Entrant shall, if called upon to do so, be responsible for the payment of
any cost imposed and, in such circumstances in the event of non-payment,
42
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3.16
be suspended equally and simultaneously with the person on whom the cost
has been levied.
Competitors – Under 18 years of age
When being interviewed or attending any hearing any rider who is under 18
years of age must be accompanied by a parent or the named guardian, as
stated on the Parental Consent Form.
NB A person under 18 years of age must not compete if a parent or named
guardian, as stated on the Parental Consent Form, is not present.
4
4.1
ELIGIBILITY CHECKING
Eligibility inspection must be supervised by the Chief Technical Officer of the
event and/or by an eligibility official appointed by the MCRCB. They will then
be considered as Eligibility Judges of Fact.
Teams must be able to carry out any dismantling of the engine or machine in
order that the inspection may be carried out, failure to carry out this duty may
incur a penalty as foreseen in article 4.5.
4.1.1 Should the Eligibility Judge of Fact agree that the motorcycle/component is
not eligible, this will be reported to the Race Direction who after giving the
parties the opportunity to be heard, will impose penalties in accordance with
article 4.5, unless there are exceptional reasons why this should not be
done. If the Race Direction considers that the matter is of a grave and
weighty nature, they may refer the matter to the MCRCB Stewards.
4.1.2 The findings of the Race Direction/MCRCB Stewards will be reported to the
Permitting Body who may take further action, including increasing any
penalty imposed.
4.2
If a motorcycle/component is not made available for an eligibility examination
as required by the Chief Technical Officer, the Race Direction or the MCRCB
Stewards, it will be considered as ineligible and will be reported as such to
the Race Direction, who will arrange for the matter to be heard in
accordance with 4.1.1 and 4.1.2.
4.3
Should a motorcycle be deemed ineligible after the final qualifying practice,
but subsequently be approved before the race, the motorcycle will have all
its practice times disallowed, but may be permitted by the Race Direction to
start from the back of the grid, providing that by so doing, it does not take the
place of any motorcycle already qualified (whether a reserve or not).
4.4
Competitors whose motorcycles are the subject of an impending check of
eligibility must advise this fact to the Judicial Clerk of the Course of any
event in which they wish to take part during this period, and the results of
such event will remain provisional until such time as the eligibility decision
has been made. Failure to so inform the Judicial Clerk of the Course (in
writing) will entail a fine of £500 being imposed by the Race Direction.
4.5
INFRINGEMENT OF ELIGIBILITY REGULATIONS
4.5.1 Any competitor, Entrant, Manufacturer or team competing in a championship
whose motorcycle is found to be ineligible in accordance with 4.1, 4.2 or 4.3
will be subject to the following penalties, unless there are exceptional
reasons not to do so.
43
B
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
4.5.1.1 Arising during Practice or from Post Practice Eligibility Inspection.
Minimum penalty: Forfeit the practice times from all completed timed
sessions in that class at that meeting.
In addition the following penalties may be imposed - penalty points, and/or a
fine of up to £1000 and/or the rider may receive a ban from that meeting and
future meeting(s).
4.5.1.2 Arising from Post Race Eligibility Inspection.
Minimum penalty : Be excluded from all races in that class at that meeting.
Forfeit all Championship points, prize money and awards from that meeting.
In addition the following penalties may be imposed - penalty points, and/or a
fine of up to £2000 and/or a ban from that and future meeting(s).
4.5.2 Additional Penalties
The following additional penalties may be applied whether the championship
is for rider, entrant/sponsor, team or manufacturer
4.5.2.1 Count the event as one of the events contributing to his Championship
score.
4.5.2.2 Be excluded from any other event at that meeting, forfeiting all
Championship points, prize money and other awards from that meeting.
4.5.2.3 Forfeit of championship points.
4.5.2.4 Penalty points and/or fine.
4.5.2.5 Be suspended from future events.
4.5.2.6 For any second offence in the season the minimum penalty is suspension
from 3 meetings and £1000 fine, unless there are exceptional reasons not to
do so.
4.5.3 The following penalties will apply:
4.5.3.1 In the event of an engine being found to be oversize, the MCRCB
Stewards will impose a sentence of suspension for a minimum period of 6
months of the Road Race season (1st March to the 31st October), unless
there are exceptional reasons not to do so.
4.5.3.2 Refusal to have the machine examined, the MCRCB Stewards will impose
a sentence of suspension for a minimum period of 6 months of the Road
Race season (1st March to the 31st October), unless there are exceptional
reasons not to do so.
4.5.4 Failure to comply with parc ferme regulations, Will result in an automatic
exclusion from that race or that practice session, unless there are
exceptional reasons not to do so.
4.5.5 A special procedure as detailed in 7.4.7 applies in respect of any Appeal
against an Eligibility decision including the application of 4.5.3.
5
5.1
B
FUEL CHECKING
Competitors are required to have sufficient fuel remaining in the tank at all
times for testing and in order to comply with the regulations this should be 2
litres.
a) Control Fuel - The minimum amount of fuel required for testing is 1 litre if
it is a control fuel.
b) Non Control Fuel – The minimum amount of fuel required for testing is 2
litres if a control fuel is not required or if a control fuel is required but
found not to be being used. This may be reduced to 1 litre if the
44
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
competitor agrees to only one fuel sample being taken (see Technical
Regulations).
c) The Race Direction/MCRCB Stewards may only make exceptions if the
appointed officials for the testing of fuel are satisfied that they have
sufficient fuel to carry out the tests required by the regulations.
5.2
It shall be an offence to use fuel which does not comply with the fuel
specification laid down in the Technical Regulations, or the Championship
Conditions/Supplementary Regulations for the Event.
a) Fuel which is not a control fuel (ineligible), but which complies in all other
respects with the fuel regulations will be penalised as in article 5.4
b) Fuel that is not the control fuel and which does not comply with fuel
regulations as laid down in the Technical Regulations will be penalised as
in article 5.5.
5.3
The analysis of an MCRCB officially approved testing facility in respect of
the fuel sample will be taken as a finding of fact.
5.4
In the event of the fuel being found to be ineligible (i.e not the Control Fuel
when required) but to comply with fuel regulations in all other respects.
5.4.1 Arising during Practice or from Post Practice Eligibility Inspection
Minimum penalty: Forfeit the practice times from all completed timed
sessions in that class at that meeting.
5.4.2 Arising from Post Race Eligibility Inspection
Minimum penalty : Be excluded from the race. Forfeit all Championship
points, prize money and awards for that race.
5.5
In the event of the fuel being found not to comply with the MCRCB fuel
regulations, the MCRCB Stewards will impose the sentence of suspension
for a minimum period of 6 months of the Road Race season (1st March to
the 31st October), unless there are exceptional reasons why this should not
be done.
5.6
If a fuel sample is not made available, or there is insufficient fuel for a test(s)
to be carried out for a check for non compliance with fuel regulation
examination, as required by the Chief Technical Officer, the Race Direction,
the MCRCB Stewards or the official appointed to supply and test fuel, then
the fuel will be considered as not to comply with the fuel regulations and will
be reported as such to the Race Direction, for application of the penalties as
stated in article 5.5. Only in exceptional circumstances may these be
reduced by the MCRCB Stewards to the minimum penalty as stated in article
5.4.1 and 5.4.2.
5.7
A special procedure as detailed in 7.4.7 applies in respect of any appeal
against a breach of fuel regulations.
6
6.1
PROTESTS
The right to protest lies solely with any entrant or rider or passenger who is
party to a dispute concerning the act or ommision of another Competitor in
an event in which he is or has been taking part.
6.1.1 Any official, acting in his official capacity, may take such action as he may
deem proper in any circumstances regardless of whether a protest has been
lodged.
45
B
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
6.1.2 Every protest shall be in writing stating the grounds for the protest, be signed
by the party making the protest, and be accompanied by a fee laid down in
section C (see also article 6.3.4). It must be lodged with the Judicial Clerk of
the Course within the appropriate time limit.
6.2
Time limit for protests
6.2.1 A protest against another competitor - within 30 minutes of the protester
finishing the competition.
6.2.2 A protest against the eligibility of any motorcycle, or part of motorcycle;
when the reasons for the alleged ineligibility is not apparent or known, but it
is alleged that the motorcycle is performing in a manner which suggests that
it is ineligible, or if a part or parts may have been changed after technical
control - within the time the machine is held in the "parc ferme", in
accordance with Championship or Supplementary Regulations, or within 30
minutes of the performance that gives rise to the protest, whichever is the
shortest time. If machines are not automatically held in the parc ferme any
protest must be made to the Judicial Clerk of the Course before the end of
that practice session or race.
NB see also 7.2.4
6.2.3 The Judicial Clerk of the Course may amend the above time limit if he thinks
that the circumstances make a lodging of a protest physically impossible
within the time quoted. If he decides to deal with a protest "out of time", by
doing so he will be deemed to have extended the time limit.
6.2.4 No protests regarding machine eligibility will be accepted once a machine
has been released from the parc ferme or has finished the race whichever is
the later.
6.3
Adjudication of Protests
Any protests shall be adjudicated upon by the Race Direction, subject to
the rights of appeal provided by these Regulations.
6.3.1 Protest Hearings - The hearing shall take place as soon as practicable. All
parties shall be given notice of the hearing. They shall be entitled to call
witnesses, but shall state their case in person and not through an advocate,
and they, and their witnesses, shall be given an opportunity to be heard. In
their absence or in the absence of their witnesses, judgement may be by
default providing that the Race Direction has satisfied themselves that the
party concerned is aware of the time and the place of the hearing or has left
the event in contravention of A50.22. If judgement cannot be given
immediately after the hearing all parties must be advised of the time and
place at which the decision will be given.
6.3.1.1Competitors must remain available at the meeting until any protest period
relating to their event has elapsed, failing which, any judicial action against
or relating to that competitor may be heard in their absence.
6.3.2 In the event of a protest against the eligibility of a machine or engine, the
Judicial Clerk of the Course shall order that the machine or engine will be
examined as soon as practicable as determined by the Race Direction or
Steward(s) of the meeting.
6.3.2.1 A motorcycle may only be sealed if it is to be used in a further event(s) that
day. A postponement can only be agreed to in exceptional circumstances
where there is no alternative.
B
46
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
6.3.3 The Eligibility Officer sealing the motorcycle or component shall furnish the
Judicial Clerk of the Course with details of the seals used, their number and
position.
6.3.4 For a protest against an engine or gearbox /clutch assembly, an additional
fee will be payable
6.3.4.1 The deposit in case of the partial or complete dismantling and reassembling
of an engine or gearbox / clutch assembly is laid down in section C.
6.3.4.2 The deposit for a fuel check is laid down in section C.
6.3.4.3 The charges (deposit) as specified in 6.3.4.1 and 6.3.4.2 are in addition to
the protest fee and must be lodged with the protest fee.
6.3.4.4 In the case of engines, if the party who makes the protest is the losing
party, the deposit shall be paid to the winning party. If the party who makes
the protest wins the protest, the deposit shall be reimbursed. This will be in
addition to any other penalties or costs awarded.
6.3.4.5 In the case of fuel, if the party who makes the protest is the losing party
they will pay the cost of the test and the deposit will be retained. If the party
who makes the protest wins the protest, the deposit shall be reimbursed and
the cost of the test awarded against the losing party. This will be in addition
to any other penalties or costs awarded.
6.3.5 The Judicial Clerk of the Course will ensure that arrangements are made for
the motorcycle or engine to be examined with the least possible delay. The
party making the protest is not entitled to be present at this examination.
6.3.6 The Chief Technical Eligibility Officer will report his findings to the Race
Direction to adjudicate on any contraventions of the Technical Regulations.
The Race Direction, after giving the parties the opportunity to be heard, will
apply the penalties prescribed by the Regulations.
6.4
Where a protest is lodged, the distribution of any affected prize must be
withheld until the protest has been adjudicated upon and either the result of
any possible appeal arising out of such adjudication is known, or the time
for the appeal has expired without the intention to appeal having been given.
The list of awards in so far as it relates to such a prize must be declared to
be provisional.
6.4.1 If after the distribution of prizes a decision is made pursuant to these
Regulations which affects the results of a competition, any competitor to
whom a prize has been awarded but who is adjudged to be ineligible
therefore must return such prize to the organisers on demand.
6.5
Forfeiture of Protest Fee
Unless otherwise decided by the Race Direction for special reasons, the
protest fee shall normally be forfeit if the protest is not upheld.
6.5.1 A protest, once made, may be withdrawn before the hearing but the protest
fee will only be refunded at the discretion of the Race Direction.
6.6
If it is proved to the satisfaction of the Race Direction that the author of the
protest has acted in bad faith, he shall be deemed guilty of a breach of these
regulations and may be penalised accordingly.
47
B
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
7
7.1
APPEALS
Appealing against a decision of the Race Direction or any other
Official of the Meeting
Any Entrant or Rider who is party to a decision shall have the Right of
Appeal to the MCRCB Stewards against a penalty or decision given by the
Race Direction or any other Official of the Meeting (whether arising from a
protest or otherwise), except that there shall be no right of appeal against
the statement of a Judge of Fact. The appeal submission must show that
new evidence is available, the original decision was fundamentally flawed or
the penalty excessive, the eligibility will be decided by the Chief Steward and
his decision is final. A right of appeal does not exist for third parties i.e. a
right of appeal against a decision exists only for the parties involved in those
proceedings. Eligibility appeals are dealt with in accordance with article
7.4.7.
7.1.1 Every appeal shall be in writing stating the grounds for the appeal.
The appeal must be signed by the party making the appeal, and be
accompanied by the fee laid down in section C. It must be lodged with the
Judicial Clerk of the Course, within the appropriate time limit.
7.2
Time Limit for Appeals
7.2.1 An appeal against the acceptance of an entry, instructions to riders or the
length of the course – not less than one hour before the start of practice for
the event in question.
7.2.2 An appeal against the handicap, the make up of a heat, or qualification for a
heat or final - not less than two hours before the time laid down for the start
of the competition, heat, or final.
7.2.3 An appeal against a decision of a Technical Official, by the competitor
directly concerned - within 30 minutes of that decision being notified to that
competitor.
7.2.4 An appeal against the eligibility of any motorcycle, or part of the motorcycle;
when the alleged ineligibility is apparent - within 30 minutes of the
motorcycles being approved by the Technical Eligibility Official.
7.2.5 An appeal against any mistake or irregularity occurring whilst the competition
is taking place - within 30 minutes of the appellant finishing the competition.
7.2.6 An appeal concerning the results of a competition - within 30 minutes of the
publication of provisional results or any amendments thereto.
7.2.7 An appeal against a decision of the Race Direction not falling within 7.2.1 to
7.2.6 inclusive - within 30 minutes of that decision being notified to the
competitor.
7.2.8 The MCRCB Chief Steward may amend the above time limits if he thinks
that circumstances make the lodging of an appeal physically impossible
within the time quoted. If the MCRCB Stewards decide to deal with an
appeal "out of time" by doing so they will be deemed to have extended the
time limit. In the event of a penalty being notified by post or electronic mail,
the appeal must be lodged within 5 working days of the date of sending the
notification.
B
48
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
7.2.9 Appeals arising out of a Championship classification, or points, will be
adjudicated upon by appropriate Stewards appointed by the Permitting
Body.
7.2.9.1 An appeal against points awarded (or not awarded) in a Championship must
be lodged within seven days of the first publication of the points in dispute in
an official document (i.e. interim championship results, programme, etc.)
7.2.10 Appeal Hearings
The MCRCB Stewards shall hear any appeal as soon as practicable. All
parties shall be given notice of the hearing. They shall be entitled to call
witnesses, but shall state their case in person and not through an advocate,
and they, and their witnesses, shall be given an opportunity to be heard. In
their absence or in the absence of their witnesses, judgement may be by
default providing that the Stewards are satisfied that the party concerned is
aware of the time and place of the hearing or has left the event in
contravention of A50.22 If judgement cannot be given immediately after the
hearing all parties must be advised of the time and place at which the
decision will be given.
7.3
Forfeiture of Appeal Fee
Unless otherwise decided by the MCRCB Stewards for special reason, the
appeal fee shall normally be forfeit if an appeal is not upheld.
7.4
Appeals to a MCRCB Tribunal
7.4.1 A right of appeal exists against decisions by the MCRCB Stewards to an
MCRCB Tribunal (National Court of Appeal) (see the Sporting Code – article
6)
7.4.1.1 The appeal submission must show the original decision was fundamentally
flawed or the penalty excessive, the eligibility will be decided by the Clerk to
the Tribunal and his decision is final.
7.4.1.2 An appeal against the decision of the MCRCB Stewards can only be made
by any person (or body) who was an original party to the decision, in
accordance with 7.4.2. A right of appeal does not exist for third parties.
7.4.2 The following are the only grounds for lodging an Appeal against a decision
of the MCRCB Stewards:
a) Where it is claimed that a gross miscarriage of justice has occurred.
b) Where the party penalised claims that the penalty is wholly inappropriate
for the breach of regulations.
7.4.3 Notice of Intention to Appeal [7.4.4] and Confirmation of Appeal [7.4.5] must
be lodged in accordance with these regulations.
7.4.4 A written Notice of Intention to Appeal against a decision of the MCRCB
Stewards, accompanied by the correct fee as laid down in section C must be
lodged with the MCRCB Stewards within 30 minutes of their decision being
verbally announced. If the party(ies) concerned are not present at the
Hearing, the decision must be sent to them by first class mail, and any
Notice of Intention to Appeal, together with the fee, must be lodged with the
MCRCB not later than 5 days after the date of posting.
7.4.5 Within 5 working days of the Notice of Intention, written Confirmation of the
Appeal, signed by both the Appellant and the Entrant (if appropriate) or
Parent/legal guardian (if the appellant is under 18 years of age), must be
49
B
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
submitted to the Clerk to the MCRCB Tribunals at the address of the
MCRCB. This confirmation, must include the Grounds of Appeal [7.4.2] and
also a skeleton argument of the points to be raised. The Clerk to the
Tribunals will advise, within 10 days, as to whether the Appeal meets with
the permitted Grounds of Appeal. If he rules that it does not comply, or it is
withdrawn, the Appeal will lapse and the fee may be forfeit. If he rules that
the Appeal may meet the specified criteria, he will arrange for an Appeal
Tribunal to be convened.
7.4.6 Skeleton Arguments - In respect of all appeals admitted to the Tribunal
excepting Eligibility Appeals [7.4.7] the appellant must , not later than 14
clear days before the notified appeal hearing date, submit to the Clerk to the
Tribunals a skeleton argument in writing. This skeleton argument must:
a) Identify all regulations relied upon.
b) Indicate the number, and identity, of all witnesses on behalf of the
appellant.
c) State with particularity the factual basis of the appeal, including the
evidence to be given by the witnesses on behalf of the appellant.
In the case of Appeals listed at short notice, the Clerk to the MCRCB
Tribunals is permitted, with the agreement of the parties to the Appeal, to
establish a timetable for the delivery of skeleton arguments other than that
set out above.
7.4.7 Eligibility Appeal
A special appeal procedure [4.5.5 and 5.7] will apply in the case of any
appeal against a ruling in respect of eligibility of a motorcycle or against the
imposition of 4.5.3 (oversize engine) and 5.4 and 5.5 (ineligible fuel).
a) Notice of Intention to Appeal together with the fee must be lodged, in
writing, within 30 minutes of the decision being announced, unless that
decision is notified only in writing, in which case seven days is allowed for
Notice of Intention to Appeal and fee.
b) The following will apply:
i. Within 7 days of the Notice of Intention to Appeal, both the
appellant parties and the Technical Eligibilty Official concerned
must submit to the MCRCB,in writing, the detailed reasons for
appealing, or of coming to the decision complained of, quoting
regulation numbers, dimensions etc. as relevant.
ii. Copies of these submissions will be sent to the opposing parties,
with further 7 days allowed for written comment.
iii. All these written submissions and any associated exhibits will then
be considered by an Eligibility Appeal Panel, who will adjudicate on
the matter.
7.5
Jurisdiction
The MCRCB Tribunal (National Court of Appeal) shall be empowered to
settle any dispute referred to them in accordance with these regulations by
allowing or dismissing an appeal in whole or in part. Upon dismissing an
appeal in whole or in part the MCRCB Tribunal may impose any authorised
penalty upon an offending party. Upon allowing or dismissing an appeal the
MCRCB Tribunal may make an order as to costs.
B
50
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
7.6
Effect of giving Notice of Appeal
The lodging of an appeal against a decision of the Race Direction or the
giving of Notice of Intention to Appeal against a decision of the MCRCB
Stewards does not suspend any penalty that they have applied, or endorsed,
during the meeting out of which the decision has arisen. Thus no competitor
may continue to compete "under appeal".
After the conclusion of the event out of which the decision has arisen, if
Notice of Intention to Appeal against the MCRCB Stewards decision has
been given, the operation of such sentence or decision shall be suspended
until the disposal of the appeal by the MCRCB Tribunal. If a sentence of
suspension is upheld, the competitor concerned shall be excluded from the
results of any competition in which he has competed pending the hearing of
the appeal. Moreover, the Tribunal to which the appeal is directed may take
into account any benefit or advantage the appellant may have gained
through appealing, and may make such order as it considers appropriate in
the circumstances.
7.7
Hearing of an Appeal
All parties concerned shall be given adequate notice of the hearing of an
appeal to the MCRCB Tribunal, and they shall be entitled to call witnesses,
give evidence and be represented by an advocate if they choose. The
hearing may proceed to determination in default of appearance by any party
or witness.
Costs
Any costs incurred in bringing or responding to an appeal shall be borne by
the party incurring the cost, and an order for costs shall not be made against
any party unless they are considered to have acted unreasonably. Any costs
incurred by the MCRCB in relation to a hearing before an MCRCB Tribunal
may be ordered to be paid by either party.
7.8
Judgement on Appeal
The courts of appeal, may decide that the penalty or other decision appealed
against may be waived, varied or a fresh penalty imposed, but they shall not
order any competition to be re-run. The decision shall be announced at the
end of the hearing, or exceptionally can be reserved, and a written decision
including reasons will be sent to all parties as soon as practicable.
7.9
Forfeiture of Appeal Fee
Unless otherwise decided upon for special reasons, the appeal fee shall
normally be forfeit if the appeal is not upheld.
7.9.1 An appeal , once made, may be withdrawn before the hearing but the appeal
fee will only be refunded at the discretion of the appeal body.
7.10 Appeals to the Tribunal should be addressed to:
Mr. D. Francis
Clerk to the MCRCB Tribunal
MCRCB
Brands Hatch Circuit
Fawkham, Longfield
Kent DA3 8NG
51
B
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
C - JUDICIAL FEES and FINES
1
Protests
£125
2
Costs for dismantling of an engine or gearbox / clutch assembly
(in addition to the protest fee):
Four Stroke Machines
£500
£350
3
Deposit for a fuel check (this is in addition to the protest fee)
£1000
4
Appeals
To the MCRCB Stewards against a Race Direction decision
£250
To a Tribunal
Application for leave to appeal
On grant of leave to appeal – deposit against Tribunals Costs
£600
£1200
Request for Arbitration
Application for Arbitration
On grant for Arbitration – deposit against Tribunals Costs
£600
£1200
Request for an Enquiry under article A 6.3
Application for an enquiry
On grant for an enquiry – deposit against Tribunals Costs
£600
£1200
To Eligibility Appeal Tribunal
Application for leave to appeal
On grant of leave to appeal – deposit against Tribunals Costs
£600
£1200
COSTS
Two Stroke Machines
5
Fines (Maximum)
Race Direction or MCRCB Stewards
MCRCB Tribunal
C
52
£5000
£10000
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
D - NOMENCLATURE AND DEFINITIONS
1) PHRASEOLOGY - The following nomenclature, definitions and abbreviations
shall be adopted in these regulations, in the appendices thereto, in all SR’s and for
general use.
1.1 Organisation Nomenclature
FMNR
MCRCB (Motorcycle Circuit
Racing Control Board Ltd).
MSVR Ltd (MotorSport Vision
Racing Ltd)
MCUI
MRPC
Permitting Body
SACU, Scottish Auto-Cycle
Union
The FMN of British Isles (excluding Ireland).
The Association of Motor Racing Circuit Owners
The world governing body of Motorcycle Sport.
The national bodies affiliated to the FIM.
The FMN under whose jurisdiction an International event
is held, in certain circumstances where the FMNR is the
ACU this has been delegated to the MCRCB.
The body to which the ACU has delegated their control
of circuit motorcycle circuit racing according to certain
conditions.
The body to which the MCRCB (Motorcycle Circuit
Racing Control Board Ltd) has appointed to Organise
and Promote Meetings and/or Championships on its
behalf.
The FMN of Ireland
The Motorcycle Race Promoters Committee
The body (either ACU or MCRCB) issuing the Permit, for
the Meeting
The National Club affiliated to the ACU and controlling
motorcycle sport in Scotland, except that delegated to
the MCRCB, under the Jurisdiction of the ACU
1.2 General Definitions
Advertisement
Bulletin
Careless riding
Championship
Championship Regulations
and Conditions
Circuit
Circuit Race
Any lettering, additional trademark or symbol appearing
on a vehicle including any border or background which is
distinguishable from the underlying surface on which it
appears.
An official, numbered and dated document issued by the
MCRCB or MSVR for the provision of official information
and/or instructions to Competitors and/or Entrants of a
meeting.
Departing from the standard of a reasonably prudent
competent rider
An Event or series of Events organised for the purpose
of establishing the right to an individual or collective title.
Regulations and conditions specifically governing a
Championship contained within the Road Race
Yearbook as amended from time to time by Bulletin
The whole area used for an event under the control of
the Organising Club or Body and/or circuit owner.
A Race on a permanent Circuit the surface of which is
metalled and sealed with either banked or unbanked
bends and corners.
53
NOMENCLATURE AND DEFINITIONS
ACU (Auto Cycle Union Ltd)
AMRCO
FIM (Federation Internationale
Motocycliste).
FMN (Federation Motocycliste
Nationale).
D
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Class
Competition
Competitor
Competition numbers
(number plates)
Course
The Code
Dangerous riding
Entrant
Event
Exclusion
Final Instructions
Finishing Line
Grid
Homologated Machine
International
Licence
Local Centre
Manufacturer
D
Division of Motorcycles by their engine capacity or any
other means of distinction.
That part of a Meeting which is given a competitive
nature by the publication of results. It must be
completed by the end of the Meeting.
A person or body whose entry is accepted for or who
competes in any event whatsoever, whether as the
entrant, rider or passenger.
Numbers displayed on Motorcycles in Competition for
identification purposes
The Track plus all run off areas up to an including, safety
barriers, fences and walls.
The MCRCB Sporting Code.
Performing an act, or omission, which creates an
obvious and serious risk to others and with deliberate
disregard of the consequences.
The Entrant who is a person or a body participating in
meetings, by entering riders and passengers under his /
its name. The Entrant is responsible for all matters
pertaining to that entry.
A single activity with its own results. It may comprise :
free Practice and/or qualifying Practice sessions, heats
and a final, or be divided in some similar manner.
A person or body may be excluded for contravention of
Regulations. Exclusion forbids the person concerned to
take part in any particular competition, or in several
sporting Competitions of the same Meeting. Exclusion
may be applied in retrospect, by deletion of any result in
any Competition.
A Bulletin issued to Competitors giving details of a
Meeting.
The last control line on a Course. Where the
timekeeping service record the time taken to pass.
Area on Track where Competitors assemble to start
Race.
Standard Machine and model as produced by the
manufacturer for the public as sold for everyday use.
Factory accessories or race kits, which may be added to
a standard machine, cannot be included unless stated in
the regulations.
An event is international when it is entered on the FIM
International calendar and is open to competitors of
various nationalities.
A certificate issued by a Competitors National
Federation (FMN) or the International Governing Body
(FIM).
A grouping of ACU affiliated clubs, other than NonTerritorial Clubs, having their headquarters within a
district or area designated by the ACU, which the ACU
shall recognise as being the body of the ACU
responsible for the local control of the sport of
Motorcycling under the auspices of the ACU
The Manufacturer who is a person or corporate body
54
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
MCRCB Competition
Meeting
Motorcycle
Official
Official Test Day
Organiser
Paddock
Parc Ferme
Participants
Passenger
Permit
Pit Lane
Pits
Practice
responsible for the manufacture of Motorcycles.
A Competition held under this Code where the Permit
has been issued by the MCRCB
An organised assembly of Competitors and Officials,
including one or more competitive and/or non
competitive activities, taking place within a defined
period, and which is governed by the same sets of
Regulations.
All vehicles having, in principle, less than four wheels,
propelled by an engine and designed essentially for the
carriage of one or more persons of which one is the rider
of the vehicle. The wheels must normally be in contact
with the ground except momentarily or in certain
exceptional circumstances.
Any person appointed to officiate at the Meeting
including those persons to whom duties have been
delegated. This may include security personnel or circuit
empoyees.
A day allocated for testing with no official results or
timing. Which is part of a Permitted Meeting or held
under a separate Test Day Permit.
The body responsible for the organisation of a Meeting
and/or a Championship
An area provided by the Organisers for the parking of
competing and support vehicles and for the purpose of
servicing competing vehicles.
An area in which no repairs, servicing or intervention is
permitted, except as provided for in the Championship
Regulations, Supplementary Regulations or as
authorised by officials.
Participants in a meeting are:
- The Rider
- The Passenger
- The Entrant
- The Manufacturer
- The Team Personnel
A person other than the rider, conveyed on a vehicle
during a competition.
The document giving permission to the Organising Body
to run the Meeting.
That part of the track which provides competing vehicles
with access to and from the pits.
An area which may be provided by the organisers for
competitors and their authorised personnel, for the
purpose of servicing competing vehicles, in accordance
with the Supplementary Regulations and which has
direct access to the Pit Lane.
That part of a meeting intended to enable a competitor to
familiarise himself with the course. In certain meetings,
performance during practice may be used by the
organisers to determine starting order or position.
Practice is subject to all regulations governing the
meeting.
55
D
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Programme
Promoter
Promotional Event
Race
Racing Lap
Reckless riding
Registration
Registration number
Regulations
Rider
Road
Road Race
Start/Finish Line
Sponsor
Start
Supplementary Regulations
Suspension
D
A document prepared by the organisers of a meeting for
the purpose of informing the participants and spectators
about such meeting.
The body responsible for promoting an Event and/or
Meeting and/or Championship
A non-competitive event designed solely to enable
participants to experience riding motorcycles off the
public highway.
A competition where all qualified motorcycles are started
simultaneously from the same starting line and over the
same course, and in which the winner is the competitor
who first completes a specified distance, or who
completes the greatest distance in a specified time.
Completing two consecutive passes across the Finishing
Line. The time taken between each pass is the Lap
Time.
Performing an act, or omission which creates an obvious
and serious risk to others without due consideration of
the consequences.
The procedure whereby a competitor or body are
registered with the Organising Body for various or
individual Meetings.
This number is allocated to and recorded on the
Competitors, Entrants or other body’s registration
document.
The term used to include the Code, General
Regulations, Technical Regulations, Championship
Regulations, Supplementary Regulations, provisions of
the Road Race Yearbook and all Bulletins issued from
time to time.
A person nominated as the Rider of a Motorcycle in any
Event.
A route having a metalled and sealed surface with the
general characteristics of a public highway.
A Race on a metalled and sealed surface making a
continuous predetermined Course, which has the
general characteristics of an ordinary highway.
The line by reference to which a Motorcycle is timed, or
it performance in a Competition is determined. The
starting line will be positioned immediately in front of the
first starting grid position and the finish line may be
separate, in which case the finish line is the control line
for purpose of the timekeeping and the point on the
circuit which defines the start and finish of the lap for
determining results and lap times. (See Finishing Line).
A person or body making a contribution, financially or in
kind towards the promotion of a Competition or of a
Competitor.
The start is the moment when the order to start is given
to Competitors.
Document(s) that may be issued laying down details of a
Meeting.
A Competitor or body shall be said to be suspended
56
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Team Personnel
Technical Officials
Technical Regulations
Test Day Permit
Track
Track Licence
Venue
when he has for a certain period been forbidden to take
part in any Competition.
The Team Personnel that are supporting the rider,
entrant or manufacturer at the event.
The officials responsible for checking the eligibility of
machines to compete or be classified in an event.
Document(s) that are issued by the Permitting Body
laying down details of Technical Regulations.
The document giving permission to the Organising Body
to run an Official Test Day.
That part of the Course that is designated to be used by
competitors. Its boundary may be the edge between its
surface and the adjoining ground or a dotted or
continuous painted line on a sealed surface.
The written approval of a Course by the Permitting Body
That geographical location where the competition takes
place and upon which all ancillary activities directly
connected with the competition take place but excluding
any and all activities beyond the boundary of the area of
land over which the organisers have control.
57
D
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
E – MCRCB GENERAL REGULATIONS
These MCRCB Regulations are an appendix to the Sporting Code and apply to all
meetings held under the auspices of the MCRCB. They should be used in
conjunction with the Championship Regulations, Supplementary Regulations and
the Final Instruction or any other Bulletins or Conditions issued.
All enquiries regarding the regulations including Technical and Judicial Procedures
should be directed to MSVR.
1.1
1.2
1.2.1
GENERAL
1.2.2
1.2.3
1.2.4
1.3
1.3.1
1.3.2
1.3.3
1.4
CIRCUIT HOMOLOGATION
The Circuit Inspector appointed by the MCRCB will, with the directors of the
MCRCB, be responsible for circuit approval. All circuits must have a valid
licence issued by the MCRCB for that event. See also article 60.8 MCRCB
Sporting Code (Section A).
REGISTRATION/LICENCES/SIGNING-ON/BRIEFINGS
REGISTRATION
a) All competitors must register with the Organiser nominated by MCRCB
b) For the British and National Championships competitors must be
registered with MSVR. All competitors must enter for the championship in
which they propose to compete on the Championship entry form which
must be sent to MSVR with the entry fee (please refer to section F).
LICENCES
All Competitors must have an appropriate licence (see Championship
conditions) which must be endorsed by MCRCB for that Championship.
SIGNING-ON
a) Registered riders over 18 years of age will sign on once for the season.
Riders under 18 years of age must sign on at every meeting.
b) Valid licences (and start permissions for riders from overseas
federations) must be produced when signing on for the first time or when
subsequently requested.
c) Riders must not practice unless they have signed on.
d) At each meeting riders and machines should go through technical control
prior to their first qualifying sessions at the times stated in the Final
Instructions.
BRIEFINGS
Riders may be required to attend a Riders Briefing, as notified in a Bulletin.
Failure to attend may result in exclusion or a fine being imposed.
CONDITIONS FOR MCRCB PERMITTED EVENTS
The meeting must be organised in accordance with the Regulations,
Bulletins and Track Licence issued by the MCRCB.
The circuit must comply with any conditions and instructions issued by
MCRCB.
Officials must be appointed in accordance with the MCRCB Sporting Code.
FLAGS AND LIGHTS
Marshals and other officials display flags, lights or boards to provide
information and/or convey instructions to the riders during practice and
races.
58
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
1.4.1 Dimensions
All flags must be 80cm. by 100cm.
1.4.2 Flags and lights used to provide information
"Start Lights" or National Flag
Start of the race.
Green Flag
Shown waved, this indicates the end of a
Danger Area controlled by yellow flags. In
these circumstances overtaking is
PROHIBITED until the point where the
Green Flag is displayed has been passed.
It is also shown to signal the start of a
warm-up lap, the opening of the pit lane
exit and is shown at all posts during the
first lap of each practice session, and on
any sighting and warm up laps.
Yellow and Red Striped Flag
The adhesion on this section of the track
could be affected by any reason other than
rain. This flag must be shown motionless
at the flag marshal post.
White flag with diagonal
red cross
Drops of rain on this section of the
track. This flag must be shown motionless
at the flag marshal post.
White flag with diagonal
red cross and Yellow and
Red stiped flag
Rain on this section of the track. These
flags must be shown motionless at the
flag marshal post.
Blue Flag
Shown waved, this flag indicates to a rider
that he is about to be overtaken.
During the practice sessions, the rider
concerned must keep his line and slow
down gradually to allow the faster rider to
pass him.
During the race, the rider concerned is
about to be lapped. He must allow the
following rider(s) to pass him at the earliest
opportunity.
Any infringement of this rule may lead to a
penalty being imposed.
This flag will also be shown waved to a
rider leaving the pit lane if traffic is
approaching on the track. Riders leaving
the pit lane must keep to the side of the
circuit they exit and not deviate from within
the blend line.
59
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Chequered (Black and White)
Flag
Finish of race or practice session.
Chequered Flag and Blue Flag
These flags are shown together at the
start line when a rider(s) immediately
precedes the leader on the final lap before
the finish line.
Yellow flag with Black Cross
Start of last lap.
1.4.3. Flags and lights which Convey Information and Instructions
Yellow Flag or Yellow Lights
Danger on this section of the track.
MOTIONLESS
This indicates a possible waved yellow flag
ahead. Overtaking is not permitted.
WAVED/FLASHING
This indicates that there is danger ahead.
The riders must slow down and be
prepared to stop. Overtaking is forbidden
up until the point where the green flag is
shown. Offending riders will be penalised,
see Judicial Procedures.
Two yellow flags waved together at the
flag marshal post indicate that there is a
hazard wholly or partially blocking the
track or other high risk situation
White Flag
Shown waved, there is a slow moving car,
ambulance or similar vehicle on the track.
This flag indicates that the rider will
encounter the vehicle in the current
section of the track.
It is forbidden for a rider to overtake
another rider during the display of the
waved white flag. Overtaking the slower
moving vehicle is permitted.
As soon as such a vehicle stops on the
track, the white flags will be maintained
and the yellow flags presented.
A stationary white flag may be displayed at
flag marshals posts in the section of the
circuit close to the the pit-lane exit to
indicate to riders on track that slow moving
riders are leaving the pit-lane. Overtaking
is permitted in these circumstances.
Red Flag or Red Light
The race or practice is being interrupted,
the red flag will be waved at each
60
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
marshals post and the red lights around
the circuit will be switched on. Riders must
return slowly to the pits. The pit lane exit
will be closed and the red flag shown
motionless. Riders must not exit the pit
lane.
Black Flag
This flag is used to convey instructions to
a rider and is displayed at the startline and
selected flag marshals’ posts together with
the rider's number. The rider must stop at
the pits at the end of the current lap and
cannot restart until allowed by an official.
Offending riders will be penalised, see
Judicial Procedures.
Black Flag with Orange disc
This flag is used to convey instructions to
a rider and is displayed motionless at
selected flag marshals’ posts around the
circuit with the rider's number. The flag
informs the rider that the motorcycle has a
suspected mechanical problem and likely
to endanger himself or others.The rider
must leave the track immediately.
Offending riders will be penalised, see
Judicial Procedures.
Black/White diagonal Flag
This flag will be shown motionless at the
Finish Line only, accompanied by a black
board/display with a white number of the
rider concerned. It is a warning to the rider
concerned that they have been reported
for track conduct, and are under
observation and that further transgressions
may result in a penalty.
Red flag with white diagonal
cross – SEE ALSO 1.4.4
Neutralisation of Races
– SAFETY CAR or “SC” light
panels
This will be displayed at marshals’
posts during the whole of the neutralisation
of a race by a safety car.
This is used to neutralise the track in the
event of an incident on the circuit which
may involve marshals or medical staff.
Riders must act ON SEEING THE FLAG,
this may be prior to intervention by the
Safety Car.
Riders must gradually slow down and must
not overtake until the point where the
61
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
green flag is shown on the start line after
the withdrawal of the Safety Car.
Offending riders will be penalised, see
Judicial Procedures.
1.4.4 Neutralisation of Races – SAFETY CAR
The procedure will be as follows:
If, during a race, an incident, other than rain, puts at risk the safety and
renders impossible the normal progress of the competition, the Race
Director may decide to neutralise the race.
The following procedure will be respected:
1) A Red flag with diagonal White cross must be displayed at marshals’
posts during the whole of the neutralisation. At circuits equipped with
digital light panels white SC letters will also be shown flashing during the
whole neutralisation.
2) The riders must slow down. Overtaking is forbidden.
3) A black board bearing the letters “SC” will be displayed on the start line
during the whole neutralisation.
4) When the leading rider approaches the start line at the end of the lap
when the neutralisation was decided, a “Safety Car” equipped with red
flashing lights on the roof, will enter the track at the pit lane exit, or other
pre-determined location that will be advised by bulletin, with its lights
switched on. If the Race Director delays the deployment of the “Safety
Car”, the riders must continue to circulate in single file with the lead rider
dictating the pace.
5) The riders catching the “Safety Car” will line up in single file behind,
without overtaking it. The leader must maintain a gap of at least five
machine lengths between his position and the “Safety Car” at all times
during the intervention period. The “Safety Car” will also be equipped with
green rear facing lights. If the green lights are switched on, then the rider
immediately following the “Safety Car” is authorised to pass it. This
procedure may be repeated in the event of the car entering the circuit in
front of any rider other than the race leader with the objective of ensuring
that before the end of the intervention period it is the race leader that is
immediately following the “Safety Car”. Any rider authorised to pass the
car must do so at restricted speed and then continue around the circuit
with caution to take up his position at the end of the queue of riders
following the “Safety Car” fully respecting any warning flag signals and
mindful that an incident clearance will be in progress around the circuit.
6) Riders may stop at the pits. However, all MCRCB regulations must be
adhered to.
7) After stopping at the pits, riders must line up in a single file at the pit lane
exit and may only rejoin the track when instructed to do so by an official
with a green flag or when the green light situated there is turned on.
These instructions will be given 10 seconds after the last machine in line
behind the “Safety Car” has passed, riders must join the end of this line
and not overtake in order to gain their original position. The pit lane exit
will then be closed and riders will have to wait for the next lap.
62
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
8) During the last lap of the Safety Car intervention, the red roof lights will be
extinguished on the Safety Car and all flag marshals posts will display a
number board with the figure “0” displayed (whilst continuing to show the
red flag with a diagonal white cross), and at circuits equipped with digital
light panels the white SC letters will also be extinguished, indicating to
riders the safety car will enter the pit lane at the end of this lap and that
the race will resume.
9) When the “Safety Car” has left the track, overtaking is forbidden up until
the start line, where a green flag will be displayed. The red flag with a
diagonal white cross will then be immediately withdrawn The exit of the pit
lane will then be permanently open again and the race will continue
normally.
10) Each lap completed by the “Safety Car” will be counted as a “race lap”,
unless, the race is eventually stopped after two-thirds distance (rounded
down) has been completed by the race leader whilst the safety car
procedure is still active, in which case the results will go back to the end
of the lap prior to two-thirds of the original race distance. (Exception:
Superbike class in the case described below).
11) All the other rules of the race remain valid.
12) A rider who inadvertantly overtakes must raise his arm and resume his
correct position to avoid a penalty.
1.4.4.1 Neutralisation of Races after two thirds race distance – Safety Car, item
applicable for Superbike only at circuits with less than 2.5 miles lap
length
In the event of a race being neutralised at any point after the race leader
has completed two-thirds (rounded down) of the original race distance, the
first three laps of the “Safety Car” deployment will not count as a “race lap”.
At the point when it is decided to call in the “Safety Car”, the new actual
number of laps to the end of the race will be displayed on the timing screens
to advise teams. In the event of this scenario a board or digital display will
also be shown to riders at the start/finish line counting down the last five
laps of the race.
Example: 18 laps race. Two thirds distance point 12 laps. “Safety Car”
deployed on lap 14, comes in at the end of lap 16, three laps added to total
actual race distance, new race distance 21 laps. “5 laps to go board”
th
shown as the riders start their 17 lap.
In the event of a race neutralised after two-thirds race distance eventually
being red flagged, article 1.10.1.3 (a) applies.
1.4.5 Marshals Uniforms
All trackside uniforms will be orange, pit lane/startline uniforms may be an
alternative colour.
63
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
1.5
ADMISSION TO THE START
1.5.1 Grid Positions
Grid Positions can be decided by Qualifying practice, in the case of multiple
races the Fastest Lap time in the preceding race, Championship Positions or
Ballot as stated in the Championship Regulations or an event Bulletin.
1.5.2 Qualifying Practice
1.5.2.1 When identical times are recorded by more than one rider in the official
practice session(s) for the race the second best practice time will be taken
into consideration and so on, if a tie remains.
1.5.2.2 If a class is split into two practice groups these groups will be decided by
championship positions (1st in group 1, 2nd and 3rd in group 2, 4th and 5th
in group 1, and so on). If championship positions are not available then
selection to a group will be decided by ballot. The criteria for establishing
grid positions from group practice sessions in mixed weather conditions will
be set out in an Event Bulletin or Final Instructions.
1.5.2.3 The maximum number allowed to practice at any one time will be the
number allowed to race (as stated on the Track Licence) plus 50% unless
otherwise stated in the Championship Regulations or event Bulletin.
1.5.2.4 In the case where all qualifying practice sessions for a class have been
cancelled, the grid position will be based on the fastest time recorded by the
riders in the respective free practices.
1.5.3 Grids
Unless otherwise stated in the Final Instructions:
1.5.3.1 All solo grids will be 3-3-3 etc. and there should be a distance of 9 metres
between rows.
1.5.3.2 Pole position, will be on the opposite side of the circuit to the direction of the
first corner.
1.5.3.3 Rows will be in “echelon”.
1.5.3.4 The maximum number allowed onto the grid will be as per the Track Licence
unless a lower number is stated in the Championship Regulations or an
event Bulletin.
1.5.4 For all Championship Races the Grid positions shall be decided by qualifying
Practice sessions in accordance with these General Regulations unless
otherwise stated in an event Bulletin.
1.5.4.1 QUALIFICATION
a) Each rider must complete a minimum of 5 laps on the same make and
type of machine to be raced.
b) The Race Direction will exclude the following riders
Any rider whose practice times are not within:
a)
Superbike - 107.5% of the fastest riders in the respective free
practice sessions
b) Other classes - 110% of the fastest qualifier
c)
Should a competitor not set a qualifying time the Race Direction
may, if the rider complies with 1.5.4.1 (a):
i)
If space is available include him on the back of the grid if
that rider sets a qualification time in a free practice session
(relevent to the fastest qualifier in that session).
64
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
ii)
For the Superbike and Supersport classes ask the Stewards
to include him on the back of the grid if space is available,
however, he must have past experience and lap times to
justify his inclusion and must take part in the warm up.
iii) For other classes include him on the back of the grid if space
is available and they are satisfied the rider has past
experience and lap times to justify his inclusion and must
take part in the warm up. In this case the riders will be
individually briefed and may be black flagged during the
race.
d) Any rider who is considered to be unsatisfactory by the Race
Direction may be excluded.
1.5.4.2 The make of tyre may be designated.
1.5.4.3 The number of tyres used for all practice and/or races may be limited.
1.5.5 Conditions
The following conditions will apply:
1.5.5.1 PRACTICE
a) The qualifying practice session(s) will be stated in the Final Instuctions.
The Superbike specific qualifying format is described in
Championship Regulations F3.1. The Supersport class will be a single
session of a minimum duration of 25 minutes: all other classes will have
a minimum of two 20 minute sessions. However, these may be amended
in a ‘force majeure’ situation or if the circuit length, local planning
conditions or the specific event format dictate otherwise.
b) Should any practice session be disrupted, the Race Director will normally
resume the session to achieve the Championship criteria.
1.5.6 RACE DISTANCE - This will be stated in the Final Instructions and may be
amended by the Race Director at any time by showing on Timing Display
Screens and/or by the issue of a Bulletin.
1.6
1
START PROCEDURES
15 minutes before the Start of a Superbike or Supersport feature race
(10 minutes for all other classes and Supersport sprint race)
a) Pit Lane exit opens for sighting lap. Riders may make more than one
sighting lap by passing through the Pit Lane.
b) Countdown boards 5,4,3,2 and 1 minute are shown at the Pit Lane exit
to indicate the time remaining to the closure of the Pit Lane exit. Riders
may make adjustments to the machine or change machines.
c) See article 1.8.7 if practice was dry and race conditions are wet.
2
10 minutes before the Start of the Race (5 minutes for all other classes
and Supersport sprint race)
Pit Lane exit closes.
a) The sighting lap is not compulsory. Riders not completing a sighting lap
may start the warm-up lap from the Pit Lane but will start the race from
the back of the grid. They must not push the Motorcycle onto the Grid .
b) Riders who do not go on to the grid may start the warm up lap from the Pit
Lane under the instructions of the marshal positioned at the Pit Lane exit.
65
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
c)
d)
e)
f)
g)
h)
i)
Such riders must have tyre warmers removed and may not change
tyres/wheels after the display of the 3 minute board.
When the Riders reach the Grid after the sighting lap, they must take up
their positions and may be attended by up to four persons. All attendants
on the Grid must wear a “Grid pass”, with the exception of an “umbrella
girl” who may attend in addition.
Officials will display panels, at the side of the track, indicating each row
of the Grid, to assist Riders in locating their Grid position.
The Race Director may, at this stage or earlier, choose to declare the
Race as “wet” or “dry” and will indicate this to the Riders on the Grid and
those who may still be in the Pit Lane by the display of a board. If no
board is displayed the Race will automatically be “dry”.
A rider who encounter technical problems on the sighting lap must return
to the Pit Lane to make adjustments. In this instance, the Rider must start
the warm up lap from the Pit Lane. Any rider starting the warm up lap
from pitlane will forfeit their grid position and start from the back of the
grid.
Riders on the Grid may, at this stage, make adjustments to the
Motorcycle or change tyres to suit the Track conditions. Tyre warmers
may be used on the Grid for all classes, these may be powered by a
generator in Superbike, Supersport and Motostar classes). Only one
generator per machine may be used. The generator must be of the “hand
carried” type and have a maximum output capacity of two kilowatts and a
noise limit of 65 dB/A. No batteries or other electrical supplies are
permitted on the Grid, other than a self-contained starting device. The use
of self powered air blowers is permitted for Superbike, Supersport and
Moto3 riders/teams.
All adjustments and changes of tyres/wheels must be completed by the
display of the “3 minute” board. After this board is displayed, Riders who
wish to make adjustments must push their machine to the Pit Lane where
they may continue to make adjustments. Such Riders will start the warm
up lap from the Pit Lane. Any rider starting the warm up lap from pitlane
will forefeit their grid position and start from the back of the grid.
Refuelling, or the changing of fuel tanks, after the Pit Lane exit opens for
the sighting lap(s) is forbidden.
3
5 minutes before the start of the Warm Up lap (Superbike and
Supersport feature race only)
Display of 5-minute board on the Grid.
4
3 minutes before the start of the Warm Up lap
Display of 3-minute board on the Grid.
a) Removal of tyre warmers and generators from Motorcycles on the Grid.
b) All persons other than the Riders, one mechanic per Rider and the person
holding the umbrella for the Rider must leave the Grid.
c) No person associated with a Team is allowed to go to the Grid at this
point.
66
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
5
1 minute before the start of the Warm Up lap
Display of the 1-minute board on the Grid.
a) The mechanic will, as quickly as possible, assist the Rider to start the
Motorcycle and will then vacate the Grid.
6
30 seconds before the start of the Warm Up lap
Display of 30-second board on the Grid.
a) Riders on the Grid must be in position on the Grid with engines running.
No further assistance from mechanics is permitted and they must leave
the Grid.
b) Any Rider, who is unable to start his Motorcycle must remove it to the Pit
Lane where he may make further attempts to start it. Such Riders may
start the warm up lap from the Pit Lane (see 1.6.3.7).
7
2 minutes before the start of the Race
Green flag shown.
a) The Riders will complete their warm-up lap(s), at unrestricted speed,
followed by a safety car. Any Rider deliberately delaying his completion
of the warm up lap(s) may be directed to the rear of the Grid.
b) When the last rider has passed the Pit Lane exit it will be opened for a
period of 30 seconds to release any rider waiting. The Pit Lane will then
be closed.
c) On returning to the Grid the Riders must take up their positions with the
front wheel of their Motorcycle up to the line defining the Grid position and
keep their engines running.
d) Riders starting the warm up lap from the Pit Lane must start the Race
from the back of the Grid. If there are two or more Riders starting from the
back of the Grid, they will take up position in the order in which they
qualified.
e) An Official will stand at the front of the Grid holding a red flag.
f) Any Rider, who arrives after the safety car has taken up its position
at the back of the grid must enter the pit lane and may only start the
race from the pit lane exit and start the race from there, as directed
by a marshal.
g) Any Rider, who encounters a problem with his Motorcycle on the warm up
lap must return to the Pit Lane and make repairs. Riders will not be
allowed to join the Grid and may start the Race from the Pit Lane on the
instructions of the Official.
h) Completion of the warm up lap(s) is compulsory. Any Rider who stalls his
engine on the Grid or who has other difficulties must remain on the
Motorcycle and raise an arm. It is not permitted to attempt to delay the
start by any other means.
Warm-Up Lap(s), “Yellow Flag Zone”
The warm-up lap should be completed at unrestricted speed until the point
where stationary yellow flags are shown, in principle this will be from the
corner preceding the start line. Prior to this point riders should not tour or
weave from side to side.
NB
67
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Once riders have entered the “yellow flag zone” they may still overtake but
must be aware that riders may be slowing and may weave to generate heat
in the tyres.
At events where 2 warm-up laps are incorporated the above will apply to the
second lap.
8
Start of the Race
a) As each row of the Grid is completed the Officials will lower the panels
indicating that their row is complete. The panel will not be lowered when a
Rider in that row has indicated that he has stalled his Motorcycle or has
other difficulties. When all panels have been lowered and the safety car
has completed its lap(s), an Official at the rear of the Grid will wave a
green flag.
b) The Starter will then instruct the Official at the front of the Grid, displaying
the red flag, to walk to the side of the Grid.
c) A red signal light will be displayed for between 2 and 5 seconds. The red
light will go out to start the Race.
d) Any Rider who anticipates the Start (false start) or infringes any of the
start procedure regulations during the countdown will be penalised (see
Judicial Procedures).
e) If, after the red light has gone out, a Rider stalls his Motorcycle then the
Start Line Marshals may assist the Rider by pushing him along the Track
until the engine starts. If, after a reasonable period, the engine will not
start then the Rider must push it into the Pit Lane, under the supervision
of the Officials, where his mechanics may provide assistance to start it.
f) After the Riders have passed the exit to the Pit Lane, the Official situated
at this exit will display a green flag or light to start any Riders still in the Pit
Lane.
g) After the leading Rider has passed the Finish Line at the end of his first
lap, no further Motorcycle are permitted to start the Race (unless the
Race is interrupted within three laps).
9
Delayed Start: weather-related
In the event of a change of a weather conditions after the 3 mins board
has been shown, the countdown sequence of the start procedure may
continue in the knowledge that the start will be aborted.
Two minutes before the scheduled start of the race:
i) Green flag shown accompanied by a yellow flag from the starters podium
ii) The riders may make one lap at reduced speed and enter the pit lane.
iii) A new pit lane opening time will be announced together with any
instruction on whether to use the “normal” or “quick” start procedure.
10
Delayed Start: other issues
Should there be a problem that might prejudice safety at the start, the
Starter will invoke the Start Delayed procedure as follows:
68
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
A red flag will be waved from the Starter’s rostrum and the red light stays on.
(No red light will be shown if the problem has occurred immediatly before the
red light is switched on as part of the start sequence).
The "Start Delayed" board is displayed from the Starter’s rostrum and a
marshal will wave a yellow flag at each row of the starting grid from the
signaling platform.
Riders must stay in their grid position with helmets on, engines may be
switched off.
The machine(s) which caused the Start Delayed procedure will be removed
to the pit lane, regardless of what work is needed to restart the machine. If
they can be restarted the rider may start the warm up lap from pit lane, and
will start the race from the back of the grid, or remain in the pit lane and start
the race from there.
After display of the Start Delayed board, a maximum 1 mechanic (2
mechanics in Superbike) per rider is allowed on the grid. Only tyre warmers,
stands, and hand-carried tools are allowed, no generators are allowed on
the grid.
Only essential officials are allowed on the grid, no media,
guests, umbrella-holders or other team personnel will be permitted, with the
exception of camera crew(s) authorised by MSVR.
The start procedure will be re-commenced at the 3 minutes board stage
which the Starter will order to be displayed as soon as possible.
Following the 1 minute and 30 second boards the riders will
complete an additional warm up lap. The race distance will be reduced by
one lap.
Any person who, due to his behaviour on the grid is responsible for a
“start delayed” may be further penalised.
11
Accelerated Start
The start procedure may be accelerated by the Race Director. This will be
notified to Teams on the timing monitor and by the display of the boards
indicating the time remaining to the closure of the pit lane exit and to the
start of the warm-up lap(s). This will be used in principle when there are time
restraints due to television coverage, reacting to changing weather
conditions or the circuit has limitations on time.
1.7
FALSE (JUMP) STARTS
A false (jump) start occurs when, before the signal to start is given, one or
more Riders move forward from their prescribed position (On returning to the
Grid the Riders must take up their positions with the front wheel of their
69
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Motorcycle up to the line defining the Grid position and keep their engines
running).
Anticipation of the start (jump start) is defined by the motorcycle moving
forward when the red lights are on. The Race Direction will be the sole judge
of whether an advantage has been gained and will decide if a penalty will be
imposed and must arrange for the Team to be notified of such penalty on the
timing monitors. A board may also be displayed in the pit lane indicating the
same. The notification of a jump start on the timing monitor is one of “fact”.
Following a review of each race start, if its is deemed that no infringement of
the regulations has occurred, the statement “No Jump Starts” will be
published on the timing monitor. This will also be considered a statement of
fact.
1.8
1.8.1
1.8.2
1.8.3
1.8.4
1.8.5
1.8.6
WET AND DRY RACES
All Races will be categorised as either wet or dry. A board will be displayed
at either the exit to the Assembly Area, Pit Lane or on the Grid. If no board is
displayed the Race is automatically dry.
Dry Race - A Race classified as dry will be interrupted by the Race Director
if he considers that climatic conditions affecting the surface of the Track
makes it likely that Riders will wish to change tyres. However, he may take
into consideration the type of tyre permitted for the class.
Wet Race - A Race classified as wet, usually commenced in varying or wet
conditions, will not be stopped for climatic reasons, except as stated in 1.8.6,
and Riders who wish to change tyres must enter the Pit Lane and do so
during the actual Race.
In all cases where a Race is stopped for climatic reasons, then the restart
will, automatically, be a "wet" Race.
A Practice or warm-up will be defined by the Race Director as wet when
more than 50% of the participants are using tyres other than slicks or when
the Track is wet during the session. In both cases a “Wet” board will be
shown.
The Race Director may at any time up to the Start of the Race declare the
Race “wet” or “dry”. The start procedure may be suspended by notification to
the Competitors.
The Competitors must ensure Motorcycles are using tyres suited to the
conditions. The Race will not be stopped for climatic conditions unless the
Race Director considers there has been a serious deterioration of the
weather. If a Competitor continues to use unsuitable tyres and if reports are
received indicating that as a result the Competitor is not in control of his
motorcycle the Race Direction may order the display of a black flag to that
Competitor.
1.8.7 WET SIGHTING LAPS
A) If all the official practices, the race day warm-up (and any previous races
for the class during the event) are dry and the Race is declared Wet, prior to
the starting procedure. The following procedure may be adopted:
70
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
A time and duration (laps or time) for "Wet Sighting Laps" will be published.
Display of boards from 5 Minutes, counting down to the start of Wet Sighting
Laps.
Pit lane exit open - start of Wet Sighting Laps.
Riders making multiple laps MUST pass through the pitlane.
At the end of the Wet Sighting Laps period the pit lane exit will be closed and
riders should complete their current lap stopping on the starting grid. Any
rider still in the pit lane after the pit lane exit has closed must start the warm
up lap from pit lane exit and start the race from the back of the grid.
A normal countdown to the start of the warm up lap(s) will be commenced.
There will be a minimum period of 5 minutes between the closing of the pit
lane exit and the display of the 5 Minutes board on the grid.
Any further work on the grid must be completed by the display of the 3
Minutes board.
The number of warm up laps may be increased and the race distance
reduced accordingly.
B) If all the official practices, the race day warm-up (and any previous races
for the class during the event) are dry and the Race is declared Wet, during
the starting procedure, after the pit lane exit has closed, and before the start
of the warm up lap. The following procedure will be adopted:
A time and duration (laps or time) for "Wet Sighting Laps" will be published.
Display of boards from 5 Minutes, counting down to the start of Wet Sighting
Laps.
Tyres may be changed on the grid.
All work must be completed by, and all mechanics must have vacated the
grid by the display of the 30 SECONDS board.
Display of Green Flag from the starters rostrum - start of Wet Sighting Laps
from the grid.
Once the riders have departed from the starting grid mechanics may return.
At the end of the Wet Sighting Laps period the pit lane exit will be closed and
riders should complete their current lap stopping on the starting grid. Any
71
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
rider still in the pit lane after the pit lane exit has closed must start the warm
up lap from pit lane exit and start the race from the back of the grid.
A normal countdown to the start of the warm up laps will be commenced.
There will be a minimum period of 5 minutes between the closing of the pit
lane exit and the display of the 5 Minutes board on the grid.
Any further work on the grid must be completed by the display of the 3
Minutes board.
The number of warm up laps may be increased and the race distance
reduced accordingly.
In both of these scenarios, to give riders more information about when the pit
lane exit closes, a marshal will be positioned at the pit lane entrance for the
duration of the start procedure with the following boards:
PIT EXIT CLOSES IN 1 MINUTE (to indicate that the pit lane exit will be
closed within 1 minute).
PIT EXIT CLOSED - (to indicate that the pit lane exit is closed).
Timeline of Start Procedure incorporating Wet Sighting Laps scenarios:
Scenario A – rain before start procedure
1315 – 1325
1330
1332
1334
1334/30
1335
Wet Sighting Laps period
5 Minutes board on grid
3 Minutes board on grid – all work completed
1 Minute board on grid
30 seconds board on grid
Start of warm up lap(s)
Scenario B – rain during start procedure
1315 – 1320
1323
1325
1329/30
1330 – 1337
1340
1342
1344
1344/30
1345
Normal Sighting laps period
Rain - Start delayed board
Start of 5 Minutes countdown to Wet Sighting Lap
30 seconds board – grid vacated of teams
Wet Sighting Laps period
5 Minutes board on grid
3 Minutes board on grid – all work completed
1 Minute board on grid
30 seconds board on grid
Start of warm up lap(s)
72
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
1.9
FINISH OF A RACE
1.9.1 The chequered flag will be displayed as the winner crosses the finishing line
and will be kept flying thereafter until the last rider finishes that lap.
1.9.2 No riders are allowed to start a fresh lap after the chequered has been
displayed. Thereafter riders crossing the line will be flagged off, their position
being determined by the number of laps each has completed, those riders
who complete a similar number of laps having their position determined by
the order in which they finish.
1.9.3 Should the end of the race signal inadvertently or otherwise be displayed
before the leading rider completes the scheduled number of laps - or before
the scheduled race time has been completed, the race will be deemed to
have finished. If the chequered flag is given to the leader then a result will be
drawn accordingly, but if the chequered flag is given to a competitor other
than the leader then the result will be taken when the leader last crossed the
start/finish line. Should the end of the race signal be inadvertently delayed,
the race will nevertheless be deemed to finish at the correct moment and the
competitors be classified accordingly.
1.9.4 The exact time at which a machine crosses the finish line is to be registered,
this will determine the final finishing order and will be a judgement of fact.
The organisers may use photographic equipment to assist, however the
decision of the Chief Timekeeper is final.
1.9.5 To be classified the rider (and the passenger) must be in control of the
machine when taking the chequered flag. The machine must cross the
finishing line (on the track and not in the pit lane) within 3 minutes of the
showing of the chequered flag to the winner and must have completed 75%
of the race distance, unless otherwise stated in the Regulations. If this
results in a part lap being calculated then it will be rounded down to a
complete lap (e.g 75% of a 10 lap race is 7 laps).
1.9.6 In the case of a tie at the end of a race, where championship points are
awarded, both competitors will receive the relevant placing points with the
next placings points being discarded. Where prize money is awarded the
prize money for that and the following place will be added together and
divided equally.
1.10
STOPPING AND RESTARTING A RACE
a) Only the Race Director (or in his unavoidable absence his deputy) may
decide to stop a race prematurely. For climatic reasons a race can only
be stopped once.
b) A Red Flag will be given at the start line and simultaneously at all other
marshals posts. Red lights will be switched on.
c) When these signals are displayed all riders must stop racing and return
slowly to the pit lane area under the instructions of the course marshals.
1.10.1 The conditions under which a race will be restarted depends on the status of
the race and are as follows:
1.10.1.1 If a race has to be stopped with less than 3 laps of its duration completed
(by the race leader) it will be considered null and void and will be restarted.
a) All riders originally taking part shall be allowed to restart.
b) If the original race start was a “DRY RACE”, tyre changes are NOT
73
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
c)
d)
e)
1.10.1.2
a)
b)
c)
d)
e)
f)
g)
h)
PERMITTED for the restart unless the Race Director announces a
change to the race status (to a “WET RACE”), or he considers there is a
climatic or track condition change, in which case the message “TYRE
CHANGES AUTHORISED” will be displayed on the official timing
monitors. The Chief Technical Official may authorise an exceptional tyre
change due to a verifiable technical problem. In the case of an
exceptional tyre change, the rider concerned must start the restarted race
from the back of the grid or the pitlane exit.
In principle, the restarted race shall be for the full race distance from the
original grid positions. The place of any motorcycle unable to take part in
the restart shall be left vacant.
If conditions have changed to wet or damp conditions or there are time
contraints, the Race Director may reduce the race distance.
If it is impossible to restart the race, no points will be awarded towards
any Championship involved or any prize money paid (except if any of the
restarted races have gone beyond 3 laps completed by the race leader).
If a race has to be stopped between 3 laps and two-thirds race distance,
rounded down to the nearest whole number of laps, by the race leader
then the race will be restarted.
Competitors will be restarted from a grid based on the finishing order of
the previous part of the race.
The finishing order of the previous part of the race will be the order as of
the number of laps completed by the race leader, when the red flag was
first shown, less one lap.
Only riders who have completed 75% of the previous part of the race
(rounded down) may re-start. This may include the rider(s) responsible
for, or involved in any incident which caused the Red Flag. However, any
rider who crashes must obtain medical clearance before being allowed to
re-start. A Medical Officers decision in this respect is final.
If the interupted part of the race was a “DRY RACE”, tyre changes are
NOT PERMITTED for the restart unless the Race Director announces a
change to the race status (to a “WET RACE”), or he considers that there
is a climatic or track condition change, in which case the message “TYRE
CHANGES AUTHORISED” will be displayed on the official timing
monitors. The Chief Technical Official may authorise an exceptional tyre
change due to a verifiable technical problem. In the case of an
exceptional tyre change, the rider concerned must start the restarted race
from the back of the grid or the pitlane exit.
In principle the number of laps of the restarted race will be the number of
laps required to complete the original race distance.
If conditions have changed to wet or damp conditions or there are time
constraints, the Race Director may reduce the race distance. He may also
deduct race laps in lieu of sighting lap and warm-up laps.
There must be a minimum of 5 laps.
The final result will be based on the results of the restarted race, applying
1.9 and 1.10.1.3.
74
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
i) If the restarted race is stopped it may be further restarted at the discretion
of the Race Director (applying 1.10.1.1 and 1.10.1.2) over a minimum
distance of 5 laps.
j) If it is found to be impossible to restart the race and complete two thirds
race distance (by the leader), the result of the last race where the leader
completed more than three laps will count. Only competitors who were
racing at the showing of the red flag will be classified. If the race is part
of a Championship then half points will be awarded if two thirds race
distance was not completed.
1.10.1.3 If a race has to be stopped after the leader has completed two-thirds of
the race distance, rounded down to the nearest number of laps, it will be
considered to have finished.
a) The order of classification shall be based upon the order of last crossing
the finish line prior to the showing of the red flag, and only competitors
who are racing at the showing of the red flag will be classified.
b) Unless the Safety Car is being used then E1.4.4 applies (Neutralisation of
Races)
EXAMPLE:
18 lap race
1) laps completed by the race leader – race null and void, will be restarted
using original grid positions.
2) laps completed by the race leader – race will be restarted over 16 laps the
grid positions for the restarted race will be the classification at the end of
lap 2.
3) 12 laps completed by race leader - result declared as at end of lap 12
even if all other riders have completed only 11 laps.
1.10.1.4 If a race has to be stopped after the leader(s) have taken the chequered
flag they will be classified as having finished the race. The order of
classification for those riders who have not taken the chequered flag shall
be based upon the order of last crossing the finish line prior to the showing
of the red flag, and only competitors who are racing at the showing of the
red flag will be classified.
1.10.2 Re-Starting a Race – Quick Restart procedure
When a race is stopped riders must return to the pit lane, unless otherwise
instructed by officials. If there is to be a re-start to the race minor repairs may
be carried out.
The quick restart procedure will be used for stage 2 of a 100 format
Superstock 1000 race.
The following procedure will take place:
1) Upon arrival in the pitlane, riders may make adjustments to their
motorcycle, (tyre changes are restricted – see 1.10.1.1b and 1.10.1.2d);
refuelling is permitted. (Prior to the start of the race, teams should ensure
that all necessary equipment is located in the pitlane service area).
75
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
2) When all riders have entered the pitlane the Race Director will announce
on the offical timing monitors, the time remaining to the re-opening of the
pitlane and whether a Normal Start (procedure) or Quick Restart will take
place.
a) The minimum duration between the announcement and the actual
opening of the pit exit will be 5 minutes.
b) The time remaining to the opening of the pit exit will be displayed on
timing screens and a large visible countdown clock in the pitlane.
3) When the time period has elapsed, the pit lane exit will be opened for
SIXTY SECONDS only. Riders will make one lap at unrestricted speed to
the starting grid, followed by a Safety Car. Any rider delaying the progress
of the sighting lap will be overtaken by the Safety Car. An official will be
placed at the pitlane entrance to direct any rider arriving behind the Safety
Car into the pitlane. Such riders will have to start the warm up lap from
the pit lane and will start the race from the back of the grid.
4) Any riders remaining in the pitlane after it has been closed will have to
start the warm up lap(s) from the pit exit and start the race from the back
of the grid.
5) ONE mechanic only, per rider, may go onto the grid (without tools) to
primarily indicate to his rider his position on the grid. In the case of a
restarted race utilising new grid positions, the mechanic should avail
himself of his riders’ new grid position from the classification displayed on
the timing screen or from officials who will be positioned at the entry point
to the grid with the revised starting grid information.
6) All riders will arrive back on the starting grid, and stop, with engines
running, no adjustments may be made. Any rider encountering difficulties
on the “out lap” from the pit exit must enter the pitlane.
7) As soon as the Safety Car arrives on the back of the grid, a 30 seconds
board will be shown. At this point the mechanics must immediately leave
the grid by the quickest route.
8) After 30 seconds have elapsed, and/or the grid is clear, a green flag will
be shown to start the warm up lap(s).
9) The warm up lap(s) will be completed at unrestricted speed, followed by a
Safety Car. When the last rider has passed the pit exit it will be opened
for a period of 30 seconds to release any rider waiting. The pitlane exit
will remain closed until after the start of the race. Any rider delaying the
progress of the warm up lap will be overtaken by the Safety Car. Any
Rider, who arrives after the safety car has taken up its position at
the back of the grid must enter the pit lane and may only start the
race from the pit lane exit and start the race from there, as directed
by a marshal.
10) Any rider not able to leave the pit exit has a final option of starting the
race from the pit exit.
11) Upon arrival back at the starting grid the normal start procedure will be
followed, with the start signal given in the normal manner.
12) Riders who started the warm up lap from the pitlane must start the race
from the back of the grid as directed by officials. Any rider arriving after
the Safety Car will also start from the back of the grid.
76
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
13) After the start signal has been given and the last rider has passed the
pit exit, the pit exit will be opened. Any riders still in the pitlane may
then start the race up until the point when the lead rider has crossed the
finish line to complete the first racing lap.
1.11
1.12
MEANS OF PROPULSION
During a race, a motorcycle can only be propelled by its own driving power,
the muscular effort of its rider and by the natural forces of gravity. The Race
Director may authorise marshals to assist. Any unauthorised assistance will
result in exclusion.
CONDUCT DURING THE MEETING
a) Riders must obey the flag signals, the light signals and the boards which
convey instructions.
b) During a competition, riders must not manoeuvre in a foul, unfair or
dangerous manner.
c) Riders must at all times, including in the pit lane, ride in the correct
direction and in a responsible manner which does not cause danger to
other competitors, officials or participants.
d) A rider must not gain an unfair advantage, however slight.
e) A rider must not tour or unfairly hinder the progress of other riders or
cause a hazard.
f) Riders who fall from their machine are not permitted to continue in the
practice session or race until passed fit by a Medical Officer (Doctor or
Paramedic) and the machine re-inspected and cleared by Technical
Control. Any infringement of this rule will result in the rider being
disqualified from the remainder of the practice session or race and may
result in further penalties. In the event of a practice or race being
interrupted by a red flag, any crashed machines will be recovered and
taken to Technical Control and released to the Team for repair. Once the
repaired machine has been re-inspected and cleared by a Technical
Official a rider may continue in the restarted practice or race. In the case
of the re-started part of an interrupted race this only applies to riders
classified in the result of the previous part.
EXCEPTIONS:
In the BSB (Superbike) and BSS (Supersport) classes only, in the event
of a rider falling from their machine during any of the free and qualifying
practices, and any of the sighting laps or warm up lap(s), and provided
the machine has made negligible contact with the ground or a barrier, it
may be possible for the rider to remount and continue back to the pit
lane, PROVIDED that the following procedure is respected.
1. After the crash, and before continuing, the machine must be inspected by
the marshals, including the chief marshal of the section who will make a
determination and report the situation by radio to Race Control.
2. Subject to approval being granted by Race Control, who will take into
account the report of the marshal, the location of the incident, the closest
77
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
available track exit and distance to the pit lane and any risk to disrupting
the practice session or delay to the start of race – the rider may remount
and continue around the circuit and a) during practice sessions leave the
circuit at an exit or the pit lane as directed by the marshals, following the
instructions of Race Control or, b) during sighting or warm up laps, enter
the pit lane, keeping off of the racing line. In this situation riders must
take great care, not hinder other riders and strictly observe blue flags.
3. Once the rider has reached the pit lane/pit box, further repairs may be
carried out under the supervision of a technical official. Once cleared by
technical control the rider may exit the pit lane to continue the practice
session or the sighting laps period if still in progress, or else in the case
of a race, start the warm up lap from the pit lane in which case the rider
will start the race from the back of the grid, or start the race from the pit
lane exit. The last option to start the race from the pit lane exit expires
when the leader crosses the finish line to complete the first racing lap.
4. The decision of Race Control and instructions of the marshals is final.
Penalties will be imposed for disregarding these and any actions that
prejudice safety or the start procedure.
g) Riders who retire from the race must immediately leave the course with
their motorcycle and leave it in a place and in such a position as not to
endanger the other riders.
h) Riders should use only the track and the pit lane. However, if a rider
leaves the track then he may rejoin it at a place indicated by the marshals
or at a place which does not provide an advantage to him.
i) During practice and races, riders should not transport another person on
their machine or to be transported by another rider on his machine.
j) During the practice sessions, and warm ups, practice starts are permitted;
a) when it is safe to do so, at the pit lane exit before joining the track
and
b) after passing the chequered flag at the end of practice sessions,
EXCEPT Superpole Dry, and warm-ups when it is safe to do so, off the
racing line and only in the designated Practice Start Zone(s)
communicated to teams prior to the first practice session.
1.13 ASSISTANCE IN THE PITS
1.13.1 A rider may only receive assistance or have his machine refueled, with the
engine switched off, in the garage or pitlane area, with the proviso that the
through-lane in the pitlane must be kept clear at all times.
1.13.2 Any rider who enters a garage during a race will be deemed to have retired
and will not be able to continue in the rac e.
1.14 CHANGE OF RIDER OR MOTORCYCLE
1.14.1 A change of rider may only be made by a registered entrant. In principle this
may only be accepted up to 1 hour prior to the first timed practice session of
the meeting. A change in rider may be accepted up to 1 hour prior to the
final practice session for the relevant class at the discretion of the Stewards
78
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
1.14.2
1.15
1.15.1
1.15.2
1.16
1.17
1.18
1.19
1.20
1.21
1.22
1.23
1.23.1
1.23.2
of the Meeting and a payment of an entry fee including any late entry
premium.
Under the MCRCB’s one-bike regulation, no changes of machine are
permitted.
PARC FERME
Machines must go direct to the parc ferme immediately after each qualifying
practice and race, see Technical Regulations.
For full procedure see Technical Regulations G 3.51.1
PROTESTS
These must be made in accordance with the procedures stated in the
Judicial Section of the Code.
POINTS SCALE
1st
25 points
6th
10 points
11th
5 points
2nd
20 points
7th
9 points
12th
4 points
3rd
16 points
8th
8 points
13th
3 points
4th
13 points
9th
7 points
14th
2 points
5th
11 points
10th
6 points
15th
1 point
For any other championship specific points scoring refer to MCRCB
Championship Regulations Section F.
MODIFICATION OF THE CLASSIFICATION AND PRIZES
If a penalty has been imposed, the classification must be modified.
LOSS OF THE RIGHT TO AN AWARD
Any rider who is excluded from the classification during a meeting forfeits
his rights to any award in that race, subject to his right of appeal.
PAYMENT OF PRIZE MONEY
Payment of prize money will be made in accordance with conditions set by
MSVR.
TERMINATION OF A MEETING
A meeting is not considered to be terminated until the final results have been
approved and all possible protests and appeals have been finally
adjudicated upon.
RESULTS
The published results of qualifying practices and races must be signed by
the Chief Timekeeper, or his deputy, and the Race Director or his deputy.
They must include the title of the meeting, the race title and the time of
issue.
CHAMPIONSHIP CLASSIFICATION
The classification of the riders, passengers, team and manufacturer is based
upon the number of points gained by them in the different rounds of the
Championship after taking into account the regulations applicable to the
competition.
In the event of a tie in the number of points, the final positions will be
decided on the basis of the number of best results in the races (number of
first places, number of second places etc.). In the event that there is still a tie
then, the date in the Championships at which the highest place was
achieved will be taken into account with precedence going to the latest
result.
79
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
1.24
PADDOCK TRANSPORT
This refers to all forms of transport in the paddock whether motorised or
unmotorised and includes bicycles, roller skates and scooters PLEASE
READ THE FOLLOWING CAREFULLY:
a) The MCRCB require all motorised paddock transport to be registered.
Unregistered motorised machines not carrying a BSB pass are not
allowed into the BSB paddock.
b) The following conditions apply:
1) Paddock transport may only be used from 30 minutes prior to the first
practice session to 1 hour after the last practice session or race.
2) Paddock transport is restricted to Competitors and essential Team
Personnel only. The paddock is a working area and transport should be
restricted to moving pit trolleys, equipment and tyres within the paddock
area, and for movements of those with allocated garages to and from the
living area. Paddock bikes must only be used with care and only when
absolutely necessary.
3) Motorised paddock transport is restricted to well-maintained and fully
silenced scooters (max 125cc), exceptions for 4 wheel transport may be
given by the MCRCB.
4) Skateboards and similar are not allowed.
5) Transport is limited to the rider and one passenger if there are facilities to
carry a passenger.
6) Children under 16 years of age (unless a competitor) are not allowed to
ride any form of transport in the paddock including cycles. This and any
other irresponsible behaviour involving paddock transport by anyone
connected to a team will result in penalties to the competitior. See article
B 2.27 for penalties.
7) All competitors are reminded that scooters are for paddock use only.
8) Race machines must only be ridden to and from practice, race or
technical control and must be ridden in a responsible manner. Testing in
the paddock or any service road or public area is forbidden and may
result in exclusion from the meeting.
9) The maximum speed limit for any vehicle movement within the paddock
or on any service road is 10mph.
1.25 FIRE REGULATIONS
1.25.1 Competitors Fire fighting Equipment
All competitors should carry a minimum 2kg. dry powder fire extinguisher on
their "Working Vehicle." The extinguisher must be in good working
condition.
1.25.2 Fire Regulations at Circuits
1.25.2.1 At all race and speed events, there must be a valid certificate, issued
annually immediately prior to the start of each season’s racing by the
manufacturer or his agent, to the effect that all fire extinguishers are in
effective working order. This certificate must be available for inspection by
the steward(s).
1.25.2.2 All fire posts must be clearly marked.
1.25.2.3 In addition to the fire equipment at each post there must be sufficient :a) Extinguishers at the marked points in the paddock.
80
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
b) Extinguishers in the pit area.
c) Extinguishers in the scrutineering bay.
d) Extinguishers in every medical centre/room.
1.26 MEDICAL EXAMINATIONS
Competitors who are involved in an incident may be required to report to the
Chief Medical Officer. The competitor will not be allowed to start another
race or practice session at an MCRCB event until they receive written
notification that they are fit to ride. This must be given to the Race Director or
Secretary of the Meeting either at the current event or the next MCRCB
event they enter. Failure to comply will result in automatic exclusion.
1.27 "BURN-OUTS"
To comply with the wishes of the circuit-owners the spinning of the rear
wheel on the circuit is strongly discouraged particularly as it may damage the
circuit. Any excessive or unreasonable behaviour in this regard, particularly if
it leads to damage of the circuit will result in a fine and/or penalty points
being imposed by the Race Direction plus a cost for damages to the circuit.
1.28 THEFT OF MACHINES
Any competitor found and subsequently convicted for knowingly using a
machine or parts which have been stolen will have their Registration
suspended for a minimum of 12 months.
1.29 SELLING OF PASSES
It is strictly forbidden to sell passes. The circuit may take legal action against
the person concerned. If a competitor or a member of his team is found to be
selling passes that competitor and his team may be immediately excluded
from that meeting and subject to further disciplinary action.
1.30 COMPETITOR/TEAM CONDUCT
The registered competitor shall be responsible for the conduct of all
mechanics and all other persons assisting in any capacity with his entry, but
each of these shall be responsible for any infraction of the rules/regulations.
Infringement of the regulations may result in exclusion from the meeting for
that competitor and his team and possible further penalty.
1.31 CONDUCT IN THE PIT LANE, SIGNAL WALL AND GRID
1) Unless in a garage, only competitors and teams connected to the practice
or race being run at that time are allowed in the pit lane.
2) Only personnel with the correct pass are allowed in the pit lane, signal
wall (area) and grid.
3) Only personnel whose rider is competing in that practice or race are
allowed onto the signal wall (area) and grid. These personnel must have
the correct pass.
4) Children under 16 years of age are not allowed into the pit lane, signal
wall (area) or grid, unless a competitor in that practice session or race.
5) The maximum speed in the pit lane is 60 kph.
Penalties may be imposed in accordance with Judicial Procedures.
81
E
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
CHAMPIONSHIP REGULATIONS
F - CHAMPIONSHIP REGULATIONS
1
SPORTING REGULATIONS - GENERAL
These are the General Conditions for MCRCB Championships and MSVR
promoted events and are an appendix to the MCRCB Sporting Code and
apply to all meetings held under the auspices of the MCRCB. You are also
referred to the Supplementary Regulations and any further Bulletins issued
by MCRCB or MSVR.
1.1
TITLE & JURISDICTION
The Motorcycle Circuit Racing Control Board (“MCRCB”) has authorised that
the British and National Championships and National Cups (“the
Championship”) are promoted by MotorSport Vision Racing Ltd (“the
Promoter”) and administered and organised by MSVR on behalf of MCRCB
Ltd, in accordance with the Sporting Code and General Regulations of the
MCRCB, these Championship Regulations and any further instructions
issued or official announcements made, referred to collectively as the
"Regulations”.
In these Championship Regulations the nomenclature definitions and
abbreviations specified in the Sporting Code and General Regulations of the
MCRCB shall be adopted. MCRCB shall have the responsibility of formatting
the regulations including any regulation changes. All such changes will be
issued by MCRCB in a Bulletin to all registered competitors/teams by posting
on the website. www.msvracing.co.uk/bsb or being displayed on the official
notice board before and/or during the event. All Riders, Teams, Entrants,
Manufacturers, Team members and persons associated with any of the
above agree to be bound by the Regulations including any amendments,
variations or statements relating thereto.
1.1.2 Classes
The British Championship Classes are:
Superbike
Supersport
Motostar (Moto3 GP, Moto3 Std)
Sidecar
The National Championship Classes are: National Superstock 1000
National Superstock 600
The British Junior Cup Class is:
KTM RC 390
The National Cup Class is:
Ducati Cup
1.1.3 One Bike Regulation
Each team must arrive at the circuit with no more than one machine per rider
per class, that machine to be used for the entire duration of the event, and
the complete machine, as presented for Technical Control, with the frame
marked with a barcode. In the case of a proven total wreckage the frame will
need to be replaced, the rider or the team can request the use of a spare
frame to the Chief Technical Officer.
F
82
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
The spare frame must be presented to the Chief Technical Officer for the
permission of rebuilding the motorcycle. Certain pre-assembled parts may be
prepared, they shall be strictly limited to:
• Bearings (steering pipe, front forks, etc.)
• Swing arm
• Rear suspension linkage and shock absorber
• Upper and lower triple clamps
• Wire harness
The motorcycle, once rebuilt, must be inspected before its use by the
technical officials for safety checks and a new barcode will be placed on the
motorcycle frame.
At the end of each event the Chief Technical Officer will report to the Event
Management Committee a list of teams who changed motorcycle during the
event. If any team is registering a new or changed motorcycle from the one
carrying the active barcode tag, this must be done at the commencement of
the event, prior to the first practice session for its class.
Spot checks on machine registrations will take place during free and
qualifying practices at pit exit and also after qualifying practices and races in
parc ferme. Penalties will be applied in the event of use of an unauthorised
machine.
1.2
PERMANENT CHAMPIONSHIP OFFICIALS
Series and Race Director/Clerk of the Course
Series Administrator/Secretary of the Meeting
Judicial/Deputy Clerk of the Course
Deputy Race Director
MCRCB Safety Delegate
Starter
Chief Medical Officer
Chief Technical/Eligibility Officer
Chief Marshal
Chief Incident Officer
Chief Timekeeper
Pit/Paddock Co-ordinator
Tyre Controllers
Media Officer
Stuart Higgs
Clare Coombes
Alan Woods
Mark Berry
Norman Williamson
Annabel Matthews
Dr. Heike Romer
Colin Hurst
John Proctor
Karl Booth
Graeme Lond
Gareth Woods
Nathan Mullinger
Paula Bull
Laura Stevens
Race Direction: Stuart Higgs (MSVR), Alan Woods (Judicial CofC),
Norman Williamson (MCRCB), Roger Marshall (Riders’ Representative)
MCRCB Stewards: Adrian Johnstone (Chief), Bryan Webb
Other officials may be appointed by MSVR and stated in the Final
Instructions or event programme.
83
F
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
1.3
ELIGIBILITY
1.3.1 British Superbike
a) All Teams and Competitors must register with MSVR for all rounds or
enter individual meetings. Priority will be given to registered entries.
b) Riders must hold an International or National licence issued by the ACU.
c) Overseas Riders (inc.Ireland) must be in possession of an International
Licence and have "start permission" from their FMN to include personal
accident insurance and repatriation insurance. MCRCB will not be held
responsible for repatriation.
d) Riders must be 17 years of age or over and, in principle, have a
minimum 2 years experience at National level.
1.3.2 British Supersport
a) All Teams and Competitors must register with MSVR for all rounds or
enter individual meetings. Priority will be given to registered entries.
b) Riders must hold an International or National licence issued by the ACU.
c) Overseas Riders (inc. Ireland) must be in possession of an International
Licence or a Natiional licence and have "start permission" from their FMN
to include personal accident insurance and repatriation insurance.
MCRCB will not be held responsible for repatriation.
d) Riders must be 16 years of age or over.
e) Riders competing in the National Superstock 600 championship may not
compete in this class without first withdrawing from Superstock 600 for
the remainder of the season.
1.3.3 British Motostar (Moto3 GP/Moto3 Standard)
a) All Teams and Competitors must register with MSVR for all rounds or
enter individual meetings. Priority will be given to registered entries.
b) Riders must hold an International or National Licence issued by the ACU.
c) Overseas Riders (inc. Ireland) must be in possession of an
International Licence or a National licence and have "start permission"
from their FMN to include personal accident insurance and repatriation
insurance. MCRCB will not be held responsible for repatriation.
d) Riders must be 13 years of age or over.
1.3.4 National Superstock 1000
a) All Teams and Competitors must register with MSVR for all rounds or
enter individual meetings. Priority will be given to registered entries.
b) Riders must hold an International or National licence issued by the ACU.
c) Overseas Riders (inc. Ireland) must be in possession of an International
Licence or a National licence and have "start permission" from their FMN
to include personal accident insurance and repatriation insurance.
MCRCB will not be held responsible for repatriation.
d) Riders must be 17 years of age or over.
1.3.5 National Superstock 600
a) All Teams and Competitors must register with MSVR for all rounds or
enter individual meetings. Priority will be given to registered entries.
b) Riders must hold an ACU National or Clubmans licence (with the required
signatures) or SACU National Licence.
c) Overseas Riders (inc. Ireland) must be in possession of an International
Licence or a National Licence and have "start permission" from their FMN
F
84
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
to include personal accident insurance and repatriation insurance.
MCRCB will not be held responsible for repatriation.
d) Riders must be a minimum of 16 years of age and a maximum of 25
st
years of age on the 1 April 2017.
e) The following riders are excluded from entering this championship
i) Top 3 in the overall championship standings of the 2011-2016
National Superstock 600 Championships.
ii) Any rider who has contested (acutal race starts) more that 25% of
the seasons (2015 and 2016) preceding British Supersport or
equivilant non-UK championship races.
f) The MCRCB is the final arbiter regarding rider eligibility and acceptance.
1.3.6 KTM RC 390
a) All Competitors must register with MSVR.
b) Riders must hold ACU Novice licence or above.
c) Overseas Riders (inc. Ireland) must be in possession of an International
Licence or a National Licence and have "start permission" from their FMN
to include personal accident insurance and repatriation insurance.
MCRCB will not be held responsible for repatriation.
d) All overseas riders (inc. Ireland) must have "start permission" from their
FMN to include personal accident insurance and repatriation insurance.
MCRCB will not be held responsible for repatriation.
e) Riders must be a minimum of 13 years of age and a maximum of 22
years of age on 1 January 2017.
1.3.7 Ducati Cup
a) All Competitors must register with MSVR.
b) Riders must hold an ACU National or Clubmans licence (with the required
signatures) or SACU National Licence.
c) Overseas Riders (inc. Ireland) must be in possession of an International
Licence or a National Licence and have "start permission" from their FMN
to include personal accident insurance and repatriation insurance.
MCRCB will not be held responsible for repatriation.
d) Novice licence holders may be accepted by MSVR following assessment.
e) All overseas riders (inc. Ireland) must have "start permission" from their
FMN to include personal accident insurance and repatriation insurance.
MCRCB will not be held responsible for repatriation.
f) Riders must be 16 years of age or older, riders aged 16 must hold
the minimum of a National licence.
1.3.8 British Sidecar Championship
a) Promoted and Administrated on behalf of MSVR by RKBF1 and British
Motorcycle Racing Club (BMCRC) who issue championship, technical
and sporting regulations. For British Sidecar Championship rounds
taking place at BSB meetings the MCRCB Sporting Code, Judicial
Code and General Regulations prevail.
1.4
REGISTRATION AND ENTRIES
1.4.1 All Riders, Entrants and Teams must apply for Registration and entries with
MSVR.
85
F
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
1.4.2 The completed Registration Form online at www.bsbteams.com or on paper
should be received by MSVR. MSVR has the right at their absolute discretion
to accept, reject or withdraw any Registration for the Championship upon
such terms as it thinks fit.
1.4.3 One Event Entries should be received by MSVR no later than 7 days prior to
the first day of the event being entered. MSVR has the right at its absolute
discretion to accept, reject or withdraw any entry for the Championship upon
such terms as it thinks fit.
1.4.4 ADMINISTRATION
For all other enquiries:
BSB @ MSVR
MotorSport Vision Centre
Brands Hatch Circuit
Fawkham
Longfield
Kent DA3 8NG
Tel: 01474 875296
E-mail: [email protected]
1.4.5 Conditions for acceptance of Registrations for the British Superbike
Championship
a) Only Competitors and Teams/Entrants registered with MSVR for the
Championship or otherwise authorised by MSVR may participate in the
Championship.
b) The Competitor’s, Team/Entrant shall warrant that all information given in
the Championship Registration Form is correct and should there be any
changes, they shall agree to communicate such changes to MSVR
immediately.
c) Payment for Registration
Each Team/Entrant may be required to pay MSVR a Registration fee.
Any Registration fee shall represent the Team’s/Entrant’s commitment to
the Championship. Additional charges for Timekeeping equipment
(transponders) will be made.
d) The Team/Entrant acknowledges and agrees that MSVR reserves the
right to accept or reject an application for Registration at its sole and
absolute discretion.
e) MSVR may accept or refuse any Registration and withdraw a
Registration at any time if the Rider, Team, Entrant or Motorcycle does
not meet the required standards compatible for competing in the
Championship. Such standards will include, but not be limited to
Motorcycle and Team presentation and Riders or Motorcycles that are
not competitive.
f) A Registration may only be withdrawn by a Rider, Entrant or Team
without penalty with the consent of MSVR for good cause shown.
g) The Team shall compete in all Events of the 2017 Championship. For the
avoidance of doubt in the case of the British Superbike Championship,
the 2017 Championship is defined as the twelve Race Meeting
Events and the official pre season Test/Media Event at Donington
Park. In the event that a Rider is injured and is deemed unfit, the Team
F
86
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
should compete with a substitute Rider until he/she is fit again to
compete, unless dispensation is given by MCRCB.
h) Riders or Teams who do not take part in any Championship Event may
have their Registration withdrawn by MSVR.
i) The acceptance of the Registration shall be conditional upon the full and
timely compliance with the Regulations (including any amendments,
variations or statements relating thereto) and other decisions of MSVR.
j) Registered Competitors will be allocated a permanent competition
number for the Championship. Numbers 1 - 10 inclusive will be offered to
the top ten Riders in the 2016 British Superbike Championship. Any of
the numbers 2-10, which are not allocated to the top ten Riders may be
allocated at the discretion of MSVR.
k) Each team shall comply with testing conditions.
1.4.6 Conditions for acceptance of registrations for the British Supersport
Championship, British Motostar Championship and National
Superstock 1000 & 600 Championships
Riders may register for these Championships through MSVR or enter events
on an individual basis. Preference will be given to riders registered for the
Championship. Where applicable the conditions stated in article 1.4.5 will
apply, for full information contact MSVR.
1.4.6.1 Registered Competitors will be allocated a permanent competition number
for the Championship. Numbers 1 - 10 inclusive will be offered to the top ten
Riders in the 2016 corresponding championships. Any of the numbers 2-10,
which are not allocated to the top ten Riders may be allocated at the
discretion of MSVR.
1.4.7 Articles 1.4.5 and 1.4.6 are subject to any Supplementary regulations
and conditions issued by MSVR.
1.4.8 Registrations will be considered with immediate effect.
1.4.9 A Registration, once made and accepted shall constitute a legally binding
contract and a Registration may only be withdrawn without penalty with the
written consent of MCRCB or MSVR.
1.4.10 MCRCB and MSVR may accept or refuse any registration and withdraw a
registration at any time, should the inclusion of the Competitor, Team or
Entrant be deemed by it, in its absolute discretion, not to be in the best
interests of the Championship.
1.4.11 MCRCB and MSVR may at its absolute discretion accept registration for
individual Events by Riders with eligible Motorcycles to compete at
Championship Events.
1.4.12 Withdrawal of Entry
1) Telephone as soon as known on: 01474 875296 (diverted to mobile on
event weekends).
2) In all instances withdrawal of entry, must be followed up in writing (stating
reason) prior to the start of the event by e-mail ([email protected]).
3) For consideration to be given towards an entry fee refund (less
discretionary administration fee) any passes specific to the event in
question must be returned to BSB @ MSVR MotorSport Vision Centre,
Brands Hatch Circuit, Fawkham, Longfield Kent DA3 8NG
87
F
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
4) Failure to comply may mean exclusion from future MCRCB events and a
request to the ACU for further action.
1.4.13 Withdrawal of Registration
1) This must be in writing and will be a severance of the contract with
MSVR.
2) ALL passes MUST be returned and will not be valid for any further event.
Any attempt to use the passes may result in legal action from the circuit
and disciplinary action by MCRCB on the rider(s).
3) Refunds will be at the discretion of MSVR and subject to a minimum of
one rounds administration fee.
1.5
INSURANCE
Please consult the section I for Insurance Benefits.
1.6
CHAMPIONSHIP ROUNDS
The 2017 Championship will be held at 12 BSB meetings and a World
Championship meeting.
1.6.1 DATES
Rd
Date
Venue
1
2
3
31 Mar -2 Apr
15 - 17 April
29 Apr - 1 May
Donington Park GP
Brands Hatch Indy
Oulton Park
WSBK
26-28 May
Donington Park GP
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
16-18 June
30 June – 2 Jul
21-23 July
4-6 August
18-20 August
8-10 Sep.
15-17 Sept
Knockhill
Snetterton 300
Brands Hatch GP
Thruxton
Cadwell Park
Silverstone GP
Oulton Park
11
29 Sep – 1 Oct
Assen
12
13-15 October
Brands Hatch GP
BSB
BSS
BMS
S600
S1000
ALL
ALL
ALL
S600
S1000
ALL
ALL
ALL
ALL
ALL
ALL
ALL
BSB, BSS,
BMS
ALL
KTM
DUC
SIDECAR
KTM
KTM
DUC
DUC
DUC
SIDECAR
SIDECAR
DUC
DUC
DUC
SIDECAR
SIDECAR
SIDECAR
SIDECAR
DUC
SIDECAR
DUC
SIDECAR
KTM
KTM
KTM
KTM
KTM
KTM
SIDECAR
1.7
POINTS AND AWARDS
1.7.1 Riders’ Championship - Points will be awarded in accordance with the
MCRCB General Regulations, section E, article 1.17.
1.7.2 British Superbike Championship
The championship will be divided into two parts. The first nine events form
the Main Season, with the standard points scoring format 25 for a win, then
F
88
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
20, 16, 13, 11, 10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1 awarded for each of the nineteen
races from the nine events.
The first six riders in the championship standings after round 9, race 19 in
the Championship will be elevated to a new base level of 500 points and
become the Title Fighters for the final three events and seven races of the
championship. The method described in section E 1.23.2 will apply to
determine any tie on points. In the event of any of the Title Fighters offcially
withdrawing from, or otherwise being unable to compete in the final three
events of the championship for medical reasons, he will be replaced by the
seventh rider in the championship standings, and so on. The final list of the
Title Fighters will be confirmed no later than one hour before the start of the
first of the Showdown races.
Each Title Fighter will start the second part of the championship called The
Showdown with 500 points, plus additional points for each podium position
they have obtained in the Main Season; 5 for a win, 3 for a second place
finish, and 1 for a third placed finish. These are termed Podium Points. For
example, a rider placed in the top six of the standings at the end of the Main
Season who scored three wins, two seconds and one third would start The
Showdown phase with 522 points.
Podium Points example:
st
3 x 1 place:
nd
2 x 2 place:
rd
1 x 3 place:
3 x 5 = 15
2x3= 6
1x1= 1
_____________
22 Podium Points
The standard points scoring format from the Main Season then continues for
The Showdown, with all points scores from the final seven races counting.
All riders outside of the Title Fighters continue to race for the BSB Riders'
Cup, continuing to add to their points total from the end of the Main Season.
1.7.2.1 British Supersport Championship – Points will be awarded in accordance
with the MCRCB General Regulations, section E, article 1.17 for both the
sprint and the feature races.
1.7.2.3 Manufacturers' Championship - points will be awarded to the highest
placed make of Motorcycle (provided it is listed as a classified finisher in the
final results) as per the format of the Riders’ Championship points scoring.
The other placings of the same make will be ignored.
1.7.2.4 National Superstock 1000 – There will be 3 race formats:
Standard, 50 and 100.
Points will be awarded as per E1.17 for the Standard and 50 races. For
the 100 races these will comprise of two stages. Half points will be
awarded to the first 15 riders classified at the end of each stage. In
89
F
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
addition the first three finishers at the end of the second stage will be
declared the overall race podium finishers and receive additional
st
nd
rd
points. 1 5 points, 2 3 points and 3 1 point.
1.7.2.5 Similar awards may be awarded in other championships.
1.7.3 The total points from all Championship Events will determine final
Championship points and positions in accordance with article 1.23 of the
MCRCB General Regulations.
1.7.4 Awards
All awards are to be provided by MSVR and their associate Sponsors and
Promoters.
1.7.4.1 Per Event
A trophy will be awarded to the Riders finishing first, second and third in each
Championship Race. Riders (passengers) finishing first, second and third
must attend the podium ceremony immediately after each Race.
1.7.4.2 Championship
Trophies may be presented at an annual awards ceremony and awarded to
the Riders finishing first, second and third in the Championship. The
Manufacturer of the winning Motorcycle will also receive a trophy. All award
winners must attend.
1.7.5 In the event of any provisional result or championship tables being revised
after any provisional presentation and such revisions affect the distribution of
any awards, the Competitors or any other recipient of an award concerned
must return such awards to MSVR in good condition within 7 days.
1.7.6. Prize Money
This will be announced by MSVR at the start of the season.
1.7.7 Prize money will not be paid until results are final. That is after the results of
any machine, fuel or drug/ alcohol tests.
1.8
ROLES OF THE CHAMPIONSHIP OFFICIALS
The role of the Championship Officials is to carry out their duties as
authorised by MCRCB and to help the Officials of the Meeting in their duties,
to see within their fields of competence that all the Regulations governing the
Championships are respected, to make any comments they judge necessary
and to draw up the various reports required.
1.9
TIMING & RESULTS SERVICE
MSVR will arrange for a Timing and Results service and in addition to
providing the times for the qualifying Practice and Races they will also time
all free Practice and warm-up sessions, and official UK test days. They will
also provide a visual display to the Competitors and Teams/Entrants when
possible.
1.9.1 Transponders
All Competitors will be required to fit Electronic Self-Identification Modules to
their Motorcycles for the purpose of accurate timing in all official tests,
practice sessions and races.
They will be required to purchase or hire the transponder as a condition of
entry. Competitors may be charged by the timing company for the repair or
F
90
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
replacement of the Modules due to accident damage, misuse or loss at any
time during the season
1.9.2 No other electronic timing equipment may be placed within 5 metres of the
official Start/Finish Line at any Championship Event. Any unofficial
equipment placed within this area will be removed.
2
SPORTING REGULATIONS - JUDICIAL PROCEDURES.
See section B, Judicial Procedures – MCRCB Yearbook
3
3.1
SPORTING REGULATIONS – EVENT AND RACE PROCEDURES
PRACTICE AND QUALIFYING/GRID POSITIONS (BSB)
Prior to the qualifying practice there will be a minimum of three free practices
scheduled.
To determine the starting grid for Race 1, the Superbike Qualifying format
held on day two of the event will consist of three phases; Q1,Q2 and
Superpole (Dry or Wet). There will be an interval of seven minutes between
the end of the preceding phase (displaying of the chequered flag and pit lane
exit closed) and the start of the next phase (green flag and pit lane exit
opened). If for any reason the Race Director deems it necessary to extend
the interval time between phases, this will be displayed on the timing screen.
The organisers will endeavour to recover to the pit lane riders and
motorcycles that may have crashed or retired around the circuit during each
interval.
For the duration of the three qualifying phases riders will be restricted
to using a maximum of three marked rear dry tyres.
The tyre usage restriction for qualifying will apply only if a qualifying phase is
declared “dry”.
Q1: 18 minutes duration.
The fastest 30 riders in the overall combined classification of the Free
Practices will be eligible to take part – subject to achieving satisfactory times
during the Free Practices (within 107.5% the fastest time in at least one free
practice session), dispensation may be given in exceptional circumstances by
the Race Direction. At the end of the session a provisional classification will
be published on the timing screen. Riders occupying positions 19 to 30 will
be prohibited from taking any further part in qualifying and their machines
must go to the parc ferme. Lap times achieved by the eighteen remaining
riders will be deleted.
Q2: 12 minutes duration.
Eighteen riders take part - At the end of the session a provisional
classification will be published on the timing screen. Riders occupying
positions 10 to 18 will be prohibited from taking any further part in qualifying
91
F
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
and their machines must go to the parc ferme. Lap times achieved by the
nine remaining riders will be deleted.
Superpole (Dry):
Nine riders take part. Each rider will carry out 3 laps* of the circuit (one
warm up lap starting from pit exit* – one timed lap – one slow down lap). * Note: at circuits less than 1.5 miles in lap length the number of warm up laps
will be two, making a total of 4 laps.
The riders will start one by one, from the pit lane exit, under a promotional
arch, under the direction of an Official.
The starting order of the riders will be the opposite of the classification of Q2
th
(i.e. the 9 placed rider in Q2 will start first, etc.)
Approximately 2 minutes before the start of each rider a warning will be
published on the timing monitor and on the teams radio.
30 seconds before the start of each rider a warning will be published on the
timing monitor and on the teams radio.
The Official will give the order to start to the first rider at the time scheduled
and then to each following rider 30 seconds after the previous rider has
started his timed lap.
Should any rider be unable to start a Superpole run for verifiable technical or
medical reasons endorsed by the Chief Technical Officer or Chief Medical
Officer, then they must declare this to a relevant official before the 2 minutes
signal is presented to them. In this case the rider will be classified last in the
Superpole result. If this applies to more than one rider, the Q2 result will
determine the order of classification.
Any rider arriving late to the arch will receive an automatic fine of £250. After
60 seconds from the display of the 30 seconds notification, the pit lane exit
will be closed for the late rider. In this case or if the rider does not declare
himself a non starter in the method described above he will be classified last
in the Superpole result and will receive an automatic three position grid
penalty for race one.
If this applies to more than one rider, the Q2 result
will determine the order of classification.
It is compulsory for a rider to return to the pitlane at the completion of his
slow down lap. Practice starts are forbidden on this lap.
Any rider obstructing another rider during this procedure will be penalised
with a minimum penalty of a cancellation of all qualifying lap times.
F
92
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
If the procedure has to be interrupted the pit lane exit will be closed (red flag
+ light) and red flags and red lights displayed around the circuit. A minimum
interval of 5 minutes will be observed between the interruption and the restart
of the procedure.
If a rider is on a warm up or timed lap and the red flag is shown, provided he
is not the cause of the red flag, he will be authorised one further dry rear tyre
and move to the end of the order of riders for the restart to make a new
qualifying run.
Any rider who falls or has a technical problem that necessitates a red flag will
not be authorised a further Superpole run if they have not started or
completed a Superpole timed lap.
If the Superpole is interrupted, a visible countdown will indicate the time
remaining to the restart, and the starting order of the remaining riders will be
displayed on the official timing monitors.
At the end of each rider’s Superpole run, the rider must present himself and
his machine in the TV interview area, and remain there until the end of the
session.
Superpole (Wet)
8 minutes duration
Nine riders take part - At the end of the session the top 3 riders must present
themselves and their machine at the TV interview area and all other
machines must go to parc ferme.
Determination of Superpole Dry or Wet
No later than five minutes before the start of Superpole, the Race Director will
determine whether the Dry or Wet procedure will be used. The Wet
procedure will be invoked if any of the previous qualifying sessions (Q1/Q2)
have been declared wet, the track is wet (including patches), or it is raining,
however light. It may also be invoked if on the official Race Control weather
service display (MeteoGroup) rain is predicted to fall within the time period
that the Superpole procedure will occupy. If rain begins to fall immediately
before Superpole, and all previous free and qualifying practices have been
held in dry conditions, the Race Director may delay the start of the Superpole
Wet session by 5 minutes and the increase the session duration to 10
minutes.
If the Superpole is running to the Dry procedure and it is red flagged for rain,
the Superpole will be cancelled and the results of Q2 will prevail.
In the event of rain falling either immediately before or during BSB Qualifying
Q1 or Q2, and all previous free practices have been held in dry conditions,
the “BSB Qualifying wet procedures” as follows, may be invoked at the
discretion of the Race Director:
93
F
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Rain before Q1 – Q1 session length extended to 20 minutes, Q2 unchanged
Rain before Q2 – Start of session delayed by 5 minutes and Q2 extended to
15 minutes.
Following the conclusion of Superpole a final classification and the Race 1
provisional starting grid will be published. This will be based upon the overall
order of:
Superpole – Race 1 grid positions 1 to 9,
Q2 – Race 1 grid positions 10 to 18,
Q1 – Race 1 grid positions 19 to 30,
FP1/FP2/FP3 combined – Race 1 grid positions 31 and above.
In the event of BSB Qualifying Practice session Q2 or Superpole being
cancelled or interrupted and not able to be restarted, the final result will be
taken from the last fully completed Qualifying session (or 2/3 of Q1). In the
case where all BSB qualifying practice sessions have been cancelled or less
than two thirds of Qualifying Session Q1 has been completed, the grid
position will be based on the fastest time recorded by the riders in all free
practices.
In the event of a red flag in Q1, Q2 or Superpole Wet at a point with less time
remaining than the time taken for one out lap from pit exit to the finish line,
the session will not be restarted.
The first three riders in the final classification must attend the front row press
conference as directed by MSVR.
The starting grid for Race 2 will be determined by the overall order of the best
lap time set by each rider in Race 1. (Note: in the event of an interrupted
race, only lap times set in the portion of the race which includes the finish of
the race will count).
In the event of two or more riders setting an identical best lap time in Race 1,
the rider with the highest finishing position in Race 1 will take priority in the
order.
Any rider recording a lap time in Race 1 and therefore establishing a Race 2
starting grid position, who then withdraws from Race 2 for a technical or
medical reason (unfit), will not be listed on the final Race 2 starting grid, and
all subsequently placed riders in the order of the best lap times will move up
one place.
Any rider who takes part in Race 1 (defined as starting the race from the
starting grid at the point the start signal is given or starting the race from the
pitlane in accordance with E1.6.8 f/g), but does not complete one timed
racing lap in normal conditions (the first lap from a standing start and laps
F
94
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
under safety car conditions are excluded from this definition), and therefore
does not record a best lap time, will start Race 2 in their Race 1 starting grid
position plus 6 penalty places.
At events utilising the three race BSB format, the starting grid for Race 3 will
be determined by the overall order of the best lap time set by each rider in
Race 2. (Note: in the event of an interrupted race, only lap times set in the
portion of the race which includes the finish of the race will count).
In the event of two or more riders setting an identical best lap in Race 2, the
rider with the highest finishing position in Race 2 will take priority in the order.
Any rider recording a lap time in Race 2 and therefore establishing a
Race 3 starting grid position, who withdraws from Race 3 for a technical or
medical reason (unfit), will not be listed on the final Race 3 starting grid, and
all subsequently placed riders in the order of the fastest laps will move up
one place.
Any rider who takes part in Race 2 (defined as starting the race from the
starting grid at the point the start signal is given or starting the race from the
pitlane in accordance with E1.6.8 f/g), but does not complete one timed
racing lap in normal conditions (the first lap from a standing start and laps
under safety car conditions are excluded from this definition), and therefore
does not record a best lap time, will start Race 3 in their Race 2 starting grid
position plus 6 penalty places.
Any other riders qualified for Race 1 or Race 2 who do not set a lap time
during the race will be placed last in the overall order of the best lap times
and will start the next race from the back of the grid. In the event of more
than one rider starting at the back of the grid, they will be placed in the order
of their qualifying result.
Only a riders lap time set in a race using the tyres (front and rear together as
a set) that he started the race on will be recorded for the purpose of
determining the grid position for the next race.
Any changes to the practice or qualifying schedule will be notified in writing
by the Race Director, either before the event in the Final Instructions or at the
event by way of bulletin and/or published on the timing monitors and
broadcast on the teams radio system.
3.2
GRID POSITIONS (OTHER CLASSES)
If one race is scheduled for the weekend, grid positions will be determined by
the fastest laps achieved in qualifying practice.
If two races are scheduled for the weekend, the grids for Race 2 will be
determined by the fastest lap times in Race 1, using the same criteria as set
out for BSB in 3.1 above. Any deviation from this will be stated in the Final
Instructions for that event.
95
F
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3.2.1 Superstock 1000 100 races (two stage races):
The grid positions for stage one will be the order of the results of the
qualifying practice. The grid for stage two will be the finishing order of stage
one. Only riders classified in stage one result may take part in stage two.
3.3
For all other Event & Race procedures not included within these Sporting
Regulations: See section E, General Regulations.
4
TECHNICAL REGULATIONS
See section G, Technical Regulations.
All Motorcycles competing in the Championship must comply in full with the
published MCRCB Technical Regulations, these Championship Regulations,
and any technical Bulletins or directives that may be issued from time to time
by the MCRCB.
All Technical enquiries for the British and National Championships should be
made through MSVR
4.1
Number Plates and Series Logos
PLEASE NOTE THESE REGULATIONS WILL BE STRICTLY ENFORCED.
For a Championship a front number plate or series logo may be supplied. If
supplied:
The series Logo must be placed as requested by MSVR. If on the front
number plate no other advertising is allowed on the number plate. This
number plate and numbers cannot be modified in any way without the
permission of MCRCB. No Motorcycle will be allowed to practice or race or
otherwise participate in any Championship Event without displaying the
number plate in the correctly prescribed manner, which will be determined by
MCRCB prior to the start of the first Event. The placement of the number
plates is subject to the approval of MCRCB. All Competitors and
Teams/Entrants must co-operate fully to give maximum publicity to the
Championship Sponsor(s).
See General Technical Regulations section G for the full technical
regulations for numbers, machines may be excluded that do not comply.
4.2
CONTROL FUEL
All machines in the British Championships, National classes and
manufacturers championships must use the Control Fuel for all practice
(free, qualifying and warm-up) and the race(s).
The Control Fuel is Panta Racing Fuels supplied by WP Racing with the
range as published at www.msvracing.co.uk/bsb
4.3
F
CONTROL TYRE REGULATIONS
The organisers will impose controlled tyres and tyre restrictions on the
following classes:
Superbike, Supersport, Superstock 1000, Superstock 600, Ducati Cup and
KTM RC 390.
96
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
The control tyre is Pirelli (Metzeler KTM only) and the range for the season
as published at www.msvracing.co.uk/bsb
4.4
4.5
PARC FERME AND POST PRACTICE/RACE CHECK REGULATIONS
See General Technical Regulations – G 3.51.1
Clothing
All competitors registered for the season are requested to have their
surname, or recognisable nickname and their permanent number visible on
the back of the leathers, this must be full width and the letters must be in a
contrasting colour.
5
5.1
ORGANISATION AND COMMERCIAL REGULATIONS
The MCRCB has delegated to MSVR the right to organise Championships
on their behalf and to issue Supplementary Regulations and Final
Instructions in accordance with these Regulations to include the following:Machine and Team Presentation, Paddock Organisation and Presentation,
Testing, Passes, Paddock Transport, Garages and General Parking.
5.2
The MCRCB has delegated to MSV (The Promoter) the Commercial rights
and to issue Supplementary Regulations in accordance with these
Regulations and any Agreements between MCRCB and MSV to include the
following: Advertising, Publicity, Merchandising, and Hospitality.
5.3
The Event comprising the Championship shall be conducted in accordance
with the MCRCB Regulations and any Supplementary Commercial
Regulations issued by or on behalf of MSVR.
5.4
Abbreviations specified in the General Regulations of the MCRCB and in the
Sporting Regulations shall be adopted.
5.5
The Promoter has the right to amend, vary or add to the Commercial
Regulations from time to time. Such amendments, variations, and additions
shall be notified by bulletin to all registered Competitors by posting to the
address detailed on the Championship Registration Form or by hand
delivery.
5.6
PENALTIES
5.6.1 WARNING: The terms of the Commercial Regulations are fundamental to the
contract between The Promoter and the Competitor, Entrant and Team
respectively. A breach of any of the Commercial Regulations may render the
Competitor, Entrant or the Team ineligible for competition. The MCRCB, as
an alternative to excluding the Competitor, Entrant or Team from the
Championship, may impose any or more of the following penalties as a
condition of the Competitors continued participation in the Championship:
a) reprimand
b) fine
c) forfeiture of championship points (even if this results in a minus total of
points)
d) Exclusion from the Championship or any part there of.
In addition or in lieu of such a penalty, The Promoter may require the
Competitor and /or Team and/or Entrant and/or Team member and/or person
associated with the above to take such steps as may be reasonable to
mitigate the damage to the reputation of the Championship. In the case of
97
F
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
an alleged breach of any Commercial Regulation the decision of the MCRCB
is final as to the culpability and penalty and there is no appeal. Future
participation in the Championship may not be permitted until any fine
imposed pursuant to these Commercial Regulations is paid in full.
5.6.2 Where in the opinion of the MCRCB any Competitor(s), Team(s) and/or
Entrant(s) has gained an unfair advantage (whether inadvertently or not)
from a breach of the Commercial Regulations by its own actions or those of
another Competitor, Team or Entrant, the MCRCB may impose any one or
more of the penalties set out in Regulation 5.6.1 above in order to remove or
otherwise compensate for such advantage.
6
COMMUNICATION TO BSB TEAMS
Race Control communicates timetable, track, rider and motorcycle status
information on a VHF frequency of 169.3375 and/or timing screens
throughout each race event. It is mandatory that each team possess either a
radio or scanner to monitor Race Control. Radios must not be capable of
broadcasting on the Race Control frequency.
All teams must have at least one crew member monitor this “listen only”
communications channel during all practice, qualifying, and races. Teams
must also monitor timing screens similarly. Failure to comply may result in a
penalty by Race Direction.
Correct at the time of going to print. You are strongly advised to check with the
Championship Organisers for any amendments, alterations or additions to these
regulations that may have been issued after the date of publication. In any event,
the onus rests entirely with the Team, Entrant and Competitor to ensure that they
are in possession of all the relevant details and Regulations pertaining to their
participation in the Championship.
F
98
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
G – TECHNICAL REGULATIONS
03 – GENERAL TECHNICAL SPECIFICATIONS
3.1
INTRODUCTION
The term motorcycle covers all vehicles having, in principle, less than four
wheels, propelled by an engine and designed essentially for the carriage of
one or more persons of which one is the rider of the vehicle. The wheels
must normally be in contact with the ground except momentarily or in certain
exceptional circumstances.
3.2
FREEDOM OF CONSTRUCTION
Provided a motorcycle conforms to the requirements of the FIM regulations,
these regulations, Championship Regulations as well as to a number of
specific conditions that the MCRCB may require for certain competitions, no
restriction is placed on the make, construction or type of motorcycle used.
All motorcycles must be constructed in such a way that they are entirely
controlled by the rider. Where a passenger is carried stability may be
improved by passanger movement.
3.3
CATEGORIES AND GROUPS
The MCRCB divide motorcycles into categories which must be observed for
all meetings. In principle, it is forbidden for different categories, groups and
classes to compete in the same race, unless stated in the Championship
Regulations/Supplementary Regulations.
TECHNICAL – GENERAL
These are the General Technical Regulations of the MCRCB and in principle follow
those of the FIM. In case of clarification the FIM regulations may be referred to,
however these regulations take precedence. They should be read in conjunction
with any class-specific MCRCB Technical Regulations, which, in principle, take
precedence.
Unless stated in further Supplementary Regulations all machines taking part
in MCRCB events must be in:
Category 1- Solo motorcycles.
Category 2- Sidecars, the MCRCB will adopt the ACU sidecar specifications
(Section 17 ACU Handbook).
3.4
CLASSES
Solos motorcycles must comply with the following requiements:
Superbike
Over 750cc up to 1000cc 4 stroke 3 and 4 cylinders
Over 850cc up to 1200cc 4 stroke 2 cylinders
Supersport
Over 400cc up to 600cc 4 stroke 4 cylinders
Over 500cc up to 675cc 4 stroke 3 cylinders
Over 600cc up to 750cc 4 stroke 2 cylinders
Superstock 1000 Over 750cc up to 1000cc 4 stroke 3 and 4 cylinders
Over 850cc up to 1200cc 4 stroke 2 cylinders
Superstock 600 Over 400cc up to 600cc 4 stroke 4 cylinders
99
G
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Motostar
Over 500cc up to 675cc 4 stroke 3 cylinders
Over 600cc up to 750cc 4 stroke 2 cylinders
Up to 250cc 4 stroke only, single cylinder only max
cylinder bore 81mm
MCRCB may allow single make manufacturer classes, rules for these
classes will be issued seperately.
3.4.2 The number of cylinders in an engine is determined by the number of
combustion chambers.
3.4.3 If separate combustion spaces are used they must be connected by an
unrestricted passage of minimum cross sectional area at least 50% of the
total inlet port area.
3.5
MEASUREMENT OF CAPACITY
Cubic capacity of the engine will be defined by the swept volume of the
cylinder, ie. the area of the bore of the cylinder multiplied by the stroke,
multiplied by the number of cylinders.
No tolerance on capacities is permitted.
Engine capacity will be measured at ambient temperature.
3.5.1 MEASUREMENT OF COMPONANTS
Where there is no individual tolerance indicated by a manufacturer in a
machines homologated specifications for linear and angular
dimensions and the manufacturer has stated the use of ISO 2768
tolerances or not stated any tolerance of any kind, then the only
tolerance table from ISO 2768 that the MCRCB/MSVR will recognise for
tolerance purposes is ISO 2768 – f (fine).
3.6
SUPERCHARGING / TURBOCHARGING
Supercharging/Turbocharging by means of a device of any kind is forbidden.
The direct injection of fuel is not considered to be supercharging.
3.7
TELEMETRY
Information must not be transmitted in any way to or from a moving
motorcycle.
An official signalling device may be required on the machine.
Automatic lap timing devices are not considered as “telemetry”.
Automatic lap timing devices must not disrupt any official time keeping
methods or equipment.
3.8
MOTORCYCLE WEIGHTS
3.8.1 As stated in the class technical regulations.
3.8.2 The use of ballast is allowed to achieve the minimum weight. The use of
ballast must be declared to the Chief Technical Officer at the preliminary
checks.
G
100
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
The ballast must be made from solid metallic piece(s), firmly, securely
connected, either through an adaptor or directly to the main frame or engine,
with a minimum 2 steel bolts (min. 8 mm diameter, 8.8 grade or over).
Fuel in the fuel tank can be used as ballast. Nevertheless, the verified weight
may never fall below the required minimum weight. The minimum weight
must be attained AT ALL TIMES and checks may be carried out at any time
including during practice.
3.9
DESIGNATION OF MAKE
Only manufacturers involved in the construction of a motorcycle may appear
on the machine as follows:
- the name of the chassis manufacturer.
- the name of the engine manufacturer.
3.10
TITANIUM AND LIGHT ALLOYS
The use of titanium in the construction of the frame, the front forks, the
handlebars, the swinging arm, the swinging arm spindles and the wheel
spindles is forbidden. For wheel spindles, the use of light alloys is also
forbidden. The use of titanium alloy nuts and bolts is allowed.
The FIM tests may be applied.
3.11
DEFINITION OF A MAINFRAME OF A SOLO MOTORCYCLE
The structure or structures used to join any steering mechanism at the front
of the machine to the engine/gearbox unit and to all components of the rear
suspension.
3.12
STARTING DEVICES
These are only compulsory if stated in the class specification.
3.13 OPEN TRANSMISSION GUARDS
3.13.1 For all motorcycles, if the primary transmission is exposed, it must be fitted
with a guard as a safety measure. The guard must be conceived in such a
manner that under no circumstances can a rider or the passenger come into
accidental contact with the transmission parts. It must be designed to protect
the rider from injuring his fingers.
3.13.2 A (chain) guard must be fitted in such a way as to prevent trapping between
the lower chain run and the final driven sprocket to the rear wheel.
3.14
EXHAUST PIPES
Exhaust pipes and silencers must fulfil all the requirements concerning noise
control.
3.14.1 Exhaust fumes must be discharged towards the rear but not in a manner as
to raise dust, foul the tyres or brakes.
3.14.2 The extremity of the exhaust pipes on solo motorcycles must not pass the
vertical tangent of the rear tyre, if they keep the exhaust pipe system as
originally homologated.
3.14.3 Catalytic converters must be removed.
101
G
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3.15 HANDLEBARS
3.15.1 The width of handlebars must not be less than 450mm.
3.15.2 The grips must be attached in such a way that at least the minimum width of
handlebars is reached when measured between the outside ends of the
grips.
3.15.3 Exposed handlebar ends must be plugged with a solid material or rubber
covered.
3.15.4 The minimum angle of rotation of the handlebar on each side of the centre
line or mid position must be 15 degrees for solo motorcycles and sidecars.
3.15.5 Whatever the position of the handlebars the front wheel, tyre and mudguard
(if any) must never touch the streamlining.
3.15.6 Solid stops (other than steering dampers) must be fitted to ensure a
minimum clearance of 30mm. between the handlebar with levers and the
tank when on full lock to prevent trapping the rider’s fingers.
3.15.7 Handlebar clamps must be carefully radiused and engineered so as to avoid
fracture points in the bar.
3.15.8 The repair by welding of light alloy handlebars is prohibited.
3.16 CONTROL LEVERS
3.16.1 All handlebar levers (clutch, brake etc.) must be, in principle, ball ended
(diameter of this ball to be at least 16mm.). The ball can also be flattened,
but in any case the edges must be rounded (minimum thickness of this
flattened part 14mm). These ends must be permanently fixed and form an
integral part of the lever.
3.16.2 Each control lever (hand and foot levers) must be mounted on an
independent pivot.
3.16.3 The brake lever, if pivoted on the footrest axis, must work under all
circumstances, such as the footrest being bent or deformed.
3.16.4 Solo motorcycles must be equipped with brake lever protection, intended to
protect the handlebar brake lever from being acidentally activated in case of
collision with another motorcycle.
3.17 THROTTLE CONTROLS
3.17.1 Throttle controls must be self-closing when not held by hand.
3.18
FUEL PUMPS
Electric fuel pumps must be wired through a circuit cut-out which will operate
automatically in the event of an accident.
A test facility must be incorporated in the design of electrically operated fuel
pumps for use at the technical control.
3.19 FOOTRESTS
3.19.1 Footrests may be of a folding type but in this case must be fitted with a
device which automatically returns them to the normal position and an
integral protection is to be provided at the end of the footrests which must
have at least 8mm. solid spherical radius .
3.19.2 Non folding steel footrests must have an end (plug) which is permanently
fixed, made of plastic, teflon or the equivalent type material.
G
102
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3.20 BRAKES
3.20.1 Vehicles in Group A (solo) must have at least 2 efficient brakes (one on each
wheel) operated independently and concentrically with the wheel.
The split of the front brake lines for both front brake calipers must be made
above the lower fork bridge (lower triple clamp)
3.24
3.24.1
3.24.2
3.24.3
3.24.4
3.25
3.25.1
3.25.2
3.25.3
3.25.4
3.25.5
3.25.6
MUDGUARD AND WHEEL PROTECTION
Mudguards must comply with the following requirements:They must project laterally beyond the tyre on each side.
The front mudguard must cover at least 100 degrees of the circumference of
the wheel. In this area, the wheel may be covered, respecting the angles
mentioned below. The angle formed by one line drawn from the front edge of
the mudguard to the centre of the wheel and one drawn horizontally through
the centre of the wheel must be between 45 degrees and 60 degrees. The
angle formed by one line drawn from the rear edge of the mudguard to the
centre of the wheel and one drawn horizontally through the centre of the
wheel shall not exceed 20 degrees.
The rear mudguard must cover at least 120 degrees of the circumference of
the wheel. The angle formed by two lines, one drawn from the edge of the
mudguard to the centre of the wheel and one drawn horizontally through the
centre of the wheel shall not exceed 20 degrees.
Mudguards are not required if there is streamlining. If there is no
streamlining, mudguards are required. If the fairing or the saddle reaches the
vertical tangent of the outside of the rear tyre (with a tolerance of - 50 mm.)
a rear mudguard is not required.
STREAMLINING
The streamlining of solo machines must correspond to the following
specifications :
The front wheel with the exception of the tyre and the part hidden behind the
mudguard must be clearly visible from each side.
No part of the streamlining must be in front of a vertical line drawn 100mm in
front of the wheel axle. Mudguards shall not be considered as streamlining.
No part of the streamlining must be to the rear of a vertical line drawn
through the rear wheel axle and the rim of the wheel must be clearly visible
over the 180 degrees of its circumference to the rear of this line. No part of
the motorcycle shall project to the rear of a vertical line drawn through the
exterior edge of the rear wheel.
Air foils or spoilers may only be fitted on solo machines when they are an
integral part of the fairing or seat. They must not exceed the width of the
fairing nor the height of the handlebar. Sharp edges must be rounded off
with a minimum radius of 8mm.
The windscreen edge and the edges of all other exposed parts of the
streamlining must be rounded.
The rider, in the normal riding position must be completely visible, with the
exception of his forearms from either side, from the rear and from above.
The minimum space between the face of the rider, or his helmet and the
103
G
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
streamlining (including the windscreen) must be 100mm. It is forbidden to
use transparent materials to evade these rules.
3.25.7 The maximum height of the rider's seat is 150mm. This will be measured
from the lowest point of the rigid base of the seat to the uppermost part of
the fairing behind the rider.
3.25.8 Whatever the position of the handlebars there must be a space of at least
20mm. between the streamlining and the ends of the handlebars or other
steering systems, including any attachments thereto.
3.25.9 The front inclination where the number plate is fixed must not exceed an
angle of 30 degrees to the rear of the vertical.
3.25.10 The width of the seat and anything to its rear shall not be more than
450mm, exhaust systems excepted.
3.25.11 The fuel cap must be fitted in such a way that it does not protrude from the
fairing and cannot be torn off in a crash.
3.25.12 OIL CONTAINMENTS – Four Stroke Machines only
a) The lower fairing has to be constructed to hold, in case of an engine
breakdown, at least half of the total oil and the engine coolant capacity
used in the engine. The lower edge of the openings in the fairing must be
positioned at least 50mm above the bottom of the fairing.
Minimum modifications with relation to the profile of the lower fairing are
allowed, only to fulfil this rule.
Machines without a lower fairing must fit a sub-reservoir below the
crankcase.
b) All engine cases containing oil and which could be in contact with the
ground during a crash must be protected by a second cover made of
composite material, metal such as aluminium alloy, stainless steel, steel or
titanium. Plates or crash bars of aluminium or steel are also permitted. All
these devices must be designed to be resistant against sudden shocks
and all devices must be fixed by bolts onto the engine covers/cases.
MCRCB approved covers will be permitted without regard of the
Material, a list of approved cover manufacturers are available on request
from MCRCB.
The Chief Technical Official has the right to forbid any covers, if
the evidence shows the cover is not effective.
3.26
G
INCLINATION AND SUSPENSION OF MOTORCYCLES
Solo motorcycles in road racing and production racing, when unloaded, must
be capable of being inclined to an angle of 50 degrees from the vertical
without any part, other than the tyre, being in contact with the ground.
104
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3.27 WHEELS, RIMS and TYRES
Note 1 - All tyres will be measured mounted on the rim at a pressure of 1kg/cm2
(14 lb/sq.in.); measurements at a tyre section located at 90 degrees from
the ground.
3.27.1 Any modification to the rim or spokes of an integral wheel (cast, moulded,
riveted) as supplied by the manufacturers or of a traditional detachable rim
other than for spokes, valve or security bolts is prohibited except for tyre
retention screws sometimes used to prevent tyre movement relative to the
rim. If the rim is modified for these purposes bolts, screws etc. must be fitted.
The distance between the rim walls is measured inside the flange walls in
accordance with ETRTO.
3.27.2 The maximum wheel rim widths are:
Rear
Moto 3
3.50 inches
Superbike
6.00 inches
Supersport
Homologated size
Superstock
Homologated size
Front
Moto 3
2.50 inches
3.5 inches
Superbike
Supersport
Homologated size
Superstock
Homologated size
3.27.3 The minimum rim diameter is 400mm.
3.27 Tyres
3.28.1 Where road legal production tyres must be used this is stated in the
Championship or Class Conditions.
Tyres may be replaced from those fitted to the homologated motorcycle.
With the exception of tyres:
i) Supplied by the manufacturer
ii) Slick Tyres
iii) Tyres marked “not for highway use”.
The manufacturer must identify the tyre with the following:
- The DOT mark and/or the E mark (used for “homologated tyres” and tyres
marked for hughway use only)
- The name of the manufacturer.
- The year of manufacturer (in code).
- The tyre dimension
- The speed rating
- Any other features necessary for the correct use of the tyre.
3.28.2 Fitting
- Tyres must be mounted on a corresponding rim.
- The rim interior must not be deformed or damaged.
3.28.3 The surface of the tyre can be smooth (slick) or treaded. Classes may be
restricted to a certain type.
3.28.4 The pattern for treaded tyres is unrestricted.
105
G
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3.28.5 The tread pattern must be made exclusively by the manufacturer when
producing the tyre.
3.28.6 Additional tread grooves, cuts etc. are allowed provided that they are made
by a tyre manufacturer or a person duly authorised by a tyre manufacturer
by means of special purpose built equipment.
3.28.7 Thus, the modified tyres must bear the distinguishing mark or stamp of the
manufacturer. This stamp must be placed near to the manufacturer's mark.
3.28.8 The choice of a certain type of tread pattern is left entirely at the discretion of
the individual rider.
3.28.9 The use of slick tyres (where applicable) will also be at the discretion of the
rider, at meetings where slick tyres are permitted.
3.28.10 For treaded tyres the minimum depth of the tyre tread over the whole
pattern at pre-race control must be at least 2.5mm.
3.28.11 Tyres which at the preliminary examinations have a tread depth of less
than 1.5mm are considered as non-treaded tyres and the restrictions
applying to slick tyres will then apply to them.
3.28.12 The surface of a slick tyre must contain three or more hollows at 120
degree intervals or less, indicating the limit of wear on the centre and
shoulder areas of the tyre. The rider shall not enter the track if at least 2 of
these indicator hollows become worn on different parts of the periphery.
3.28.13 There must remain a minimum 25mm wheel clearance to every fixed part .
3.28.14 In order to obtain optimum tyre adhesion, new unused tyres can be
adapted by scuffing the surface. The rules concerning grooves and
hollows and the depth of the latter must however still be respected after
any such scuffing.
3.28.15 Unless stated in the class regulations the use of tyre warmers is allowed.
3.28.16 Control Tyres
If stated in the class regulations the competitor shall use tyres distributed
by the Official Supplier during the event. The conditions of use will be
stated in the class regulations or a separate Bulletin issued by MCRCB.
3.28.16.1 In the event that a tyre is damaged and not be usable for a complete lap
(excluding the lap exiting the pit lane) the Race Director may allow an
additional tyre to be used. This decision may be retrospective and the
agreement made after the practice session if the Race Director believes
the request is justified.
3.29
NUMBERS AND BACKGROUNDS
Numbers must be fitted as follows:
3.29.1 Racing numbers must be affixed to the front and the two sides of the
motorcycle so that both front and side numbers are clearly visible to the
public and officials ON BOTH SIDES OF THE TRACK and must comply with
the following regulations
a) Front Numbers – Numbers must be fitted directly on the front of the
fairing not on the side, ALL fairings may be modified to accommodate
this. Where the design of the fairing makes this impossible the number
must be alligned to the side of the machine in relation to the location of
the timing/data centre.
G
106
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
b) Side Numbers –Numbers must be fitted to the middle or lower part of the
side fairing, NOT THE SEAT FAIRING.
3.29.3 The figures must be clearly legible and like the background must be painted
in colours to avoid reflection from sunlight. The minimum dimensions of the
letters are as follows :
Height of figure
Front
160mm
Side
120mm
Width of figure
Front
80mm
Side
60mm
Width of stroke
25mm
Space between 2 figures
15mm
3.29.4 Only two digit numbers are allowed. Dispensation may be given by MSVR in
exceptional circumstances.
3.29.5 No advertising is allowed on the front of the fairing without permission of
MSVR.
3.29.6 The English form for the number must be used. That is single vertical line for
the "one" and a sloping line without a horizontal line for the "seven" (see
technical diagrams)
3.29.7 All other number plates or markings on a motorcycle liable to cause
confusion with the number must be removed before the start of a
competition.
3.29.8 Number and number plate colours
3.29.8.1 Front Number Plates
Unless authorised in the Supplementary Regulations, Championship or
Class Conditions the following colour combinations must be used:
Moto3 GP
Yellow Background
Black Numbers
Moto3 Standard
Red Background
White Numbers
Supersport
White Background
Blue Numbers
Superstock 1000 See class technical regulations
Superstock 600
Red Background
Yellow Numbers
Superbike
All number designs must be approved by MSVR
3.29.8.2 Side Number Plates
Any colour background with a contrasting colour number that is clearly
defined from the background and complies with 3.29.3. To help identification
the numbers should be surrounded by a single black line of at least 5mm
thickness.
3.29.9 Unless specified in the Championship or Supplementary regulations
advertising must not appear on the number plate
3.29.10 Motorcycles with number plates that do not comply with the above
regulations will not be passed by the eligibility control officials for practice or
race. The decision of the Chief Technical Officer and/or Technical Director
will be final.
3.29.11 The organisers will not be responsible or give dispensation to any
competitor who is delayed or misses their practice session or race due to
numbers not complying with the regulations. Nor will the timekeepers be
107
G
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
responsible for not recording times. In addition a competitor may be fined or
excluded by the Clerk of the Course for non-compliance.
3.30
FUEL AND OIL TANKS
3.30.1 The maximum capacities of fuel tanks in solo competitions are:
Road Racing
32 litres
Sports Production Superbike
24 litres
Supersport
18 litres
Superstock
As Manufactured
3.30.1.1 Fuel must be contained in a single tank securely fixed to the machine.
Seat tanks and auxiliary tanks are forbidden.
The use of a quickly detachable replacement tank as a means of refuelling is
strictly forbidden in all types of competition.
3.30.1.2 The fuel tank must be fixed to the frame from the front and from the rear
with a crash-proof assembly system.
Bayonet style couplings cannot be used, nor may the tank be fixed to any
parts of the streamlining (fairing) or any plastic part. The Chief Technical
Officer has the right to refuse a bike if he is of the opinion that the fuel tank
fixation is not safe.
3.30.1.3 Fire Retardent
All fuel tanks must be filled with fire retardant material, or be fitted with a fuel
cell bladder.
3.30.2 Oil Catch Tanks and Breather Systems
Where an oil breather pipe is fitted, the outlet must discharge into a catch
tank located in an easily accessible position and which must be emptied
before the start of the race.
The minimum size of a catch tank shall be 250cc for the gearbox breather
pipes and 500cc for engine breather pipes.
All 4-stroke motorcycles must have a closed breather system. The oil
breather line must be connected and discharge in the airbox.
All possible measures must be taken to prevent the possible loss of waste oil
so that it does not hinder a following rider.
3.30.3 Oil drain plugs and supply pipes
All oil drain plugs must be tight and must be drilled and wired in position. Oil
supply pipes must be correctly and securely wired in position. External oil
filters and screws or bolts that enter an oil cavity must be safety wired.
Oil lines containing positive pressure, if replaced, must be of metal
reinforced construction with swaged or threaded connectors.
3.30.4 Fuel tank breather pipes
Non-return valves must be fitted to fuel tank breather pipes and these have
to discharge into a catch tank with a minimum volume of 250cc made of a
suitable material.
3.30.5 Fuel and filler caps
Fuel and oil filler caps, when closed, must be leak proof. Additionally, they
must be securely locked to prevent accidental opening at any time.
3.30.6 It is recommended that all four-stroke machines be equipped with a red light
on the dashboard. This light must flash in the event of oil pressure drop.
G
108
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3.31 FUEL, FUEL/OIL MIXTURES
3.31.1 All machines must be fuelled by unleaded petrol.
3.31.2 Fuel must conform to the regulation as stated in these Technical Regulations
and any Supplementary Conditions or Final Instructions issued.
For information on handling and transporting fuels see section K - Safety
and Guidence Notes.
3.31.3 A control fuel supplied at each circuit by WP Racing must be used in all
British, National and Manufacturer Championship Classes including, but not
limited to, the British Superbike, British Supersport, British Motostar and the
National Superstock 1000, National Superstock 600 championships, KTM,
Ducati and British Sidecar championship. The details and cost of the fuel is
given in the championship regulations.
3.31.4 To ensure fuel is not illegal all fuel must comply with the following:
3.31.5 Only fuel complying with MCRCB regulations is permitted. The control fuel
does so comply. Failure to comply with fuel regulations will result in penalties
being imposed as stated in the Judicial Procedures.
3.31.6 Physical properties for unleaded petrol
3.31.6.1 Unleaded petrol must comply with the FIM specification.
3.31.6.2 Unleaded petrol will comply with the FIM specification if:
a) It has the following characteristics:
PROPERTY
UNITS
MIN
MAX
TEST METHOD
RON
95.0
102.0
ISO 5164
MON
85.0
90.0
ISO 5163
Oxygen
%m/m
2.7
ASTM D 5622
ASTM D 4815 (1)
Nitrogen
%m/m
0.2
ASTM D 4629
Benzene
%v/v
1.0
EN 238
RVP
kPa
90.0
EN 12
Lead
g/l
0.005
EN 237
3
Kg/m
720.0
775.0
ASTM D 4052
Density at 15°c
Oxidation stability
minutes
360
ASTM D 525
Existent gum
mg/100ml
5.0
EN ISO 6246
Sulphur
mg/kg
10
ASTM D 5453
Copper Corrosion
rating
C1
ISO 2160
Distillation
%v/v
22.0
50.0
ISO 3405
E at 70°c
%v/v
46.0
71.0
ISO 3405
E at 100°c
%v/v
75.0
ISO 3405
E at 150°c
Final Boiling Point
210.0
ISO 3405
°c
Residue
%v/v
2.0
ISO 3405
109
G
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Property
Units
Max
Test
Method
Olefins
% v/v
18.0
ASTM D 1319
(2)
Aromatics
% v/v
35.0
ASTM D 1319
(2)
Total di-olefins
%m/m
1.0
GCMS / HPLC
Notes:
1) GC/MS methods may also be applied to fully deconvolute the GC trace.
2) The above maximum values for olefins and aromatics are corrected for
fuel oxygenate content according to clause 13.2 of ASTM D 1319:1998.
a) The total of individual hydrocarbon components present at
concentrations of less than 5% m/m must constitute at least 30% m/m of
the fuel. The test method will be gas chromotography and/or GC/MS
b) The total concentration of napthenes, olefins and aromatics classified by
carbon number must not exceed the values given in the following table:
%
Napthenes
Olefins
Aromatics
C4
0
5
-
C5
5
20
-
C6
10
20
1.2
C7
10
15
35
C8
10
10
35
C9+
10
10
30
The total concentration of bicyclic napthenes and bicyclic olefins may not
be higher than 1% (m/m). The test method used will be gas
chromatography.
c) Only the following oxygenerates are permitted:
Methonol, ethenol, iso-propyl alcohol, iso-butyl alcohol, methyl tertiary
butyl ether, tertiary amyl methyl ether, di-isopropyl ether, n-propyl alcohol,
tertiary-butyl alcohol, n-butyl alcohol, secondary-butyl alcohol.
d) Manganese is not permitted in concentrations above 0.005 g/l. For the
present this is solely to cover possible minor contamination by other
fuels. The fuel will contain no substance that is capable of an exothermic
reaction in the absence of external oxygen.
Lead replacement petrols, although basically free of lead, are not an
alternative to the use of unleaded petrol. Such petrols may contain
unacceptable additives not consistant with FIM Regulations.
e) For oil used in two stroke mixtures, the following tolerances on the fuel
specifications will be allowed:
Density at 15 degrees C
Distillation residue
G
Plus/minus 30 kg/m3
Not controlled
110
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3.31.7 Air
Only ambient air may be mixed with the fuel as an oxidant.
3.31.8 Power Boosters, Octane Booster and the like are forbidden.
3.31.9 Fuel Tests
At all events the organisers or the permitting body may require tests of fuels
to be administered at any time and place during the meeting (including free
and qualifying practice).
The organiser must ensure there is sufficent fuel testing during the
Championship and the means to carry out fuel testing at all meetings for all
classes if required.
Competitors are required to have sufficient fuel remaining in the tank at all
times for testing and in order to comply with the regulations this MUST BE A
MINIMUM OF 2 LITRES.
a) Control Fuel - The minimum amount of fuel required for testing is 1 litre if
it is a control fuel.
b) Non Control Fuel – The minimum amount of fuel required for testing is 2
litres if a control fuel is not required or if a control fuel is required but
found not to be being used. This may be reduced to 1 litre if the
competitor agrees to only one fuel sample being taken (see 3.31.10.2).
c) The Judicial Panel may only make exceptions if the appointed officials for
the testing of fuel are satisfied that they have sufficient fuel to carry out
the tests required by the regulations.
d) Any Competitor found in contravention of these regulations or fails to
provide a fuel sample will be in contravention of fuel regulations and this
will result in penalties being imposed as stated in the Judicial Procedures.
3.31.10 Test Procedure
Failure to comply with these regulations will mean a minimum of exclusion
from that practice session or race. Fuel samples may be taken at any time
including during practice, there must be sufficient fuel for testing at all
times.
3.31.10.1Control Fuel
If a control fuel is compulsory then analysis may be done at the meeting to
determine if the fuel is the control fuel and eligible for the event. For this 1
litre of fuel may be sufficient to carry out the test and if the fuel is found to
be eligible then no further action will be taken. However, if the fuel is found
not to be eligible then tests may be carried out in accordance with
3.31.10.2 to find if the fuel is illegal. The penalties for ineligible (i.e. noncontrol) and illegal fuels are stated in the Judicial Procedures.
3.31.10.2 Non Control Fuel & Illegal Fuel
Fuel samples may be taken by any person or organisation authorised by
the organisers or the Permitting Body at any time or place during the
meeting.
111
G
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
They may authorise Tests by a fuel analyst on their behalf to ensure that
fuel complies with fuel regulations at events. The findings regarding
compliance with control fuel, when specified, will be final.
However, if they find that the fuel is illegal the competitor may challenge
thse findings in which case the following procedure will be adopted:
a) Two samples will be taken and collected in purpose made containers,
sealed and identified.
b) One sample will be taken by a fuel analyst for a full analysis. The second
sample will be retained by the competitor or his representative.
c) If a competitor agrees that the second sample may not be taken the
competitor gives up all right of appeal.
d) If there is not sufficient fuel (2 litres – 1 litre per sample) for two samples
to be taken he will be in contravention of fuel regulations and penalties
will be imposed in accordance with Judicial Procedure. However, if there
is sufficient fuel for only one sample (1 litre) the competitor may agree
that the second sample may not be taken in which case the competitor
gives up all right of appeal.
e) If requested for two-stroke engines the competitor must supply a sample
of the oil being used and the ratio of the mix.
The authorised person or organisation will be responsible for the taking of all
records regarding the test and these will be kept by the secretariat of the
permitting body who will inform all parties involved of the results, as soon as
they are available, in writing.
3.32
COOLANTS
The only liquid engine coolants permitted other than lubricating oil shall be
water. This is to avoid the use of oil based substances which can be
dangerous if spilt onto the circuit.
3.40
EQUIPMENT AND SAFETY CLOTHING
During practising and racing, the riders and passengers must wear the
following clothing and footwear:
Riders must wear a complete leather suit with additional leather padding or
other protection on the principal contact points, knees, elbows, shoulders,
hips etc.
Linings or undergarments must not be made of synthetic material which may
melt and and cause damage to a rider’s skin.
Riders must wear leather gloves and boots, which with the suit provide
complete coverage from the neck down.
Leather substitute materials may be used for gloves, boots and parts of the
suit providing they offer the same protection as described above.
The use of a back protector is highly recommended.
The use of metallic material in any item of clothing or personal protection
which regularly comes into contact with the track is prohibited (i.e. metal
studs/protectors in knee sliders, boots etc).
It is the competitor’s responsibility to ensure his/her clothing complies with
article 3.40 and gives adaquate protection.
3.40.1
3.40.2
3.40.3
3.40.4
3.40.5
3.40.6
3.40.7
G
112
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3.41
WEARING OF HELMETS
It is compulsory for all participants taking part in practice and races to wear a
safety helmet and visor. The helmet must be of the full face type and
conform to one of the recognised standards. It must be of good fit, good
condition and properly fastened.
3.42
RECOGNISED INTERNATIONAL APPROVAL MARKS
All helmets must be marked with one of the official international standard
marks recognised by the FIM. Helmets that do not comply may be rejected
by officials.
The ACU Gold sticker is a guarantee that the helmet is accepted at MCRCB
events.
3.43
It is the competitor’s responsibility to ensure his/her helmet complies with
articles 3.41 and 3.42.
3.44 Visors must be made of shatterproof material
3.44.1 Disposable “tear-offs” are permitted.
3.46.1 IDENTIFICATION DISCS
While practising and racing, riders and passengers are required to wear an
identification disc attached around the neck by a material approved by the
Chief Technical Officer. Thin chains should be avoided. The disc must be
permanently marked with the wearer’s full name and date of birth.
Identification discs shall be of a durable material between 20mm and 25mm
in diameter and having rounded edges with no sharp or ragged projections.
3.50
CONTROL
3.50.1 GENERAL VERIFICATION
A rider is at all times responsible for his machine
3.50.1.1 The Chief Technical Officer must be in attendance at all times and inform
the Race Director or Judicial Clerk of the Course of his arrival.
3.50.1.2 He must ensure that all technical officials, appointed for the event, carry
out their duties in a proper manner.
3.50.1.3 He must ensure that there are technical eligibility officials qualified to carry
out all necessary duties to validate and test machines. There must be a
technical official qualified in engine measuring and noise testing.
3.50.1.4 He must have access to the neccesary tools and equipment to carry out
his duties.
3.50.1.5 The rider, or his mechanics, must be present with the machine for
eligibility inspection within the time limits stated in the Championship
Regulations / Supplementary Regulations.
3.50.1.6 The Chief Technical Officer must inform the Judicial Clerk of the Course
and Chief Steward of any machine not accepted or eligigible.
3.50.1.7 The Chief Technical Officer has the right to inspect any part of the
motorcycle at any time of the event.
113
G
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3.50.4 Competitors must ensure that their Motorcycles comply with the conditions of
eligibility and safety throughout Practice and the Races.
3.50.5 All solo road race machines are required to have engine and frame numbers
that have not obviously been tampered with or deleted. If a machine is
found to have the engine or frame number tampered with or deleted it will be
excluded from the event. For sidecars this applies to the engine numbers
only. New unstamped components are permissible.
3.50.7 PROCEDURE
3.50.7.1 Any rider failing to report as required may be excluded from the meeting.
The Race Direction will exclude any rider and machine that does not comply
with the rules or any rider who can be a danger to other participants or to
spectators, to take part in the practising or races. The Race Direction may
impose a further penalty and/or, if that race is part of a Championship, refer
the matter to the MCRCB Stewards with a recommendation for exclusion
from that Championship.
3.50.7.2 Technical control must be carried out in accordance with the procedure
and times stated in these Regulations and any Supplementary Regulations
or Bulletins issued.
3.50.7.3 The machine must be presented in a clean condition and in conformity with
the rules.
3.50.7.4 An overall inspection must be carried out in conformity with the eligibility
rules. Accepted machines will be marked and recorded.
The Chief Technical Official has the final authority in case of a dispute on the
conformity of the parts in question and for acceptance thereof.
3.50.7.5 At each Championship event a rider may use only one motorcycle which
will be marked when presented at Technical Control. In the case of proven
total wreckage the use of a replacement motorcycle is permitted once only
during an event, however this must be constructed from sub assembled
parts and authorised/verified by the Chief Technical Officer.
Sub-assembled parts means that no engine can be fitted into a frame.
However typical assemblies that would normally be used to repair a crashed
machine can be complete. Examples: handlebars, forks, foot pegs, front
nose cone, front/rear sub-frame, swing arm and linkage assemblies are all
considered acceptable.
3.50.7.6 Only accepted motorcycles may be used in a race or practice. The process
of authorising the use of a new machine is not possible during a practice
session or after the pit lane closes for the sighting lap of a race.
3.50.7.7 Machines may be required to go to a closed area (parc ferme) for a period
of time. Only authorised officials are allowed into this area.
3.50.7.8 No rider will be classified before his machine has passed the final control.
3.50.8 It is the responsibility of the competitor at all times to ensure his machine is
in conformity with the regulations; and that the equipment is in a safe,
suitable and roadworthy condition for the event, and in a clean, tidy and
presentable condition. However, a Technical Officer may reject any
machine or equipment that does not comply.
G
114
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3.51 PARC FERME
3.51.1 1) Machines must go direct to the parc ferme immediately after each
qualifying practice and race.
2) One helper is allowed to assist the rider to place the machine on a
paddock stand, after which all personnel must leave parc ferme. The
machine must not otherwise be touched or interfered with.
3) Machines will be held in the parc ferme as follows:
Qualifying Practice
st
1 session
All machines must go direct to the
designated parc ferme, the technical officials
may select machines for examination or may
release machines as soon as possible.
2nd, final or only session
or Superbike Qualification
Race
All machines must go directly to the parc
ferme for a minimum of 30 minutes.
All machines must go to the parc ferme for
30 minutes.
Where the class has two races on the same
day. After the first race all machines must go
direct to the parc ferme or may go directly to
the garage, if allocated. The technical
officials may select machines for
examination or release machines as soon as
possible, however, NO WORK MAY BE
CARRIED OUT ON MACHINES FOR 15
MINUTES UNLESS AUTHORISED BY AN
OFFICIAL, if instructed the machine must be
taken immediately to Technical Control.
A mechanic must be available outside of the parc ferme during this period.
Amendements to Parc Ferme conditions may be published by the Race
Director by way of an official bulletin or displayed on the timing information
monitors.
3.51.2 Any protest against a machine must be lodged when a machine is held in
the parc ferme.
3.51.3 Failure to comply will incur judicial penalties in accordance with B4.5.4.
3.51.4 If a motorcycle is involved in an accident, the rider must present his
machine for re-examination together with helmet and clothing. If the helmet
is clearly defective it will be retained until after the meeting.
The rider will not be allowed to continue in the event until he receives
clearance from the Chief Technical Officer.
115
G
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3.51.5 Post Race/Practice Eligibility Checking
Any machine may be checked after the Race or Practice to ensure it
conforms to the eligibility regulations. The rider or his team is responsible for
complying with the request of officials as stated in article – A.50.9.1. See
also the Judicial Procedures article B.4
3.51.7.1 Superbike/Supersport
At the conclusion of each race the first six machines may be subject to
technical inspections.
In addition, prior to racing commencing, the Chief Steward will select at
random three finishing positions from the first six positions in the race (the
final of the Superbike races) and will confirm this in writing to the Judicial
Clerk of the Course and the Chief Technical Officer. The machine finishing in
first choice position may be subject to a more detailed examination, including
the checking of internal engine components.
Should the first choice machine have been subject to such a check recently
the second choice machine may be subject to such a check and so on.
If deemed necessary the selection of machines may be increased and the
number of machines subject to a more detailed inspection may be
increased.
The Technical Officials may carry out checks on additional machines after
consultation with the Chief Steward.
3.51.7.2 Superstock
Dyno and ECU checks will be carried out after free and qualifying practices
and races. After the Superstock Championship race these checks will be
carried out on the first 3 finishers plus 3 chosen at random by the Chief
Steward. Any machine failing the check may be examined by dismanting
the engine at the owner/competitor’s expense in accordance with articles G
3.51.7 and G.51.10.
3.51.8 The Race Director may order the examination of any machine at any time.
3.51.9 The Judicial Clerk of the Course may authorise inspections of motorcycles or
parts of motorcycles in accordance with these regulations. He will liaise with
the Race Director, the Chief Steward, Chief Technical Officer and the teams
to ensure the inspections take place to the mutual satisfaction of all parties
and to ensure the machines comply with the Regulations.
3.51.10 The team is responsible to ensure they have the equipment to carry out any
inspection or examination required under these regulations. The inspection
or examination must be compled within a maximun of 2 hours from the
time of notification. Failure to comply will mean the machine has
automatically failed eligibility examination and may be subject to penalties as
prescibed in the Judicial Procedures.
G
116
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3.55
NOISE CONTROL
All machines may be rquired to be noise tested before they are allowed onto
the circuit. The criteria will be stated in Final Instructions and the rider must
ensure he arrives in good time to assist the officials and to avoid delays.
3.55.1 Noise limits in force
Superbike, Supersport and Superstock Classes and Moto3 machines – Max
107 dB/A measured at a mean piston speed of 11 m/sec
3.55.2 Noise will be controlled to limits as stated in Art. 3.55.1.
3.55.3 With the microphone placed at 50 cm from the exhaust pipe at an angle of
45° measured from the centre-line of the exhaust end and at the height of
the exhaust pipe, but at least 20 cm above the ground. If this is not possible,
the measurement can be taken at 45° upwards.
3.55.4 During a noise test, machines not equipped with a gear box neutral must be
placed on a stand.
3.55.5 The silencers will be marked when they are checked and it is not allowed to
change them after the verification, except for any spare silencer which has
also been checked and marked.
3.55.6 The driver shall keep his engine running out of gear and shall increase the
engine speed until it reaches the specified Revolutions Per Minute (RPM).
Measurements must be taken when the specified RPM is reached.
3.55.7 The RPM depends upon the mean piston speed corresponding to the stroke
of the engine.
The RPM will be given by the relationship:
N = 30,000 x cm
l
in which
N = prescribed RPM of engine
cm = fixed mean piston speed in m/s
l = stroke in mm
3.55.8 Noise control
Due to the similarity of the piston stroke in different engine configurations
within the capacity classes, the noise test will be conducted at a fixed RPM .
For reference only, the mean piston speed at which the noise test is
conducted, is calculated at 13 m/sec (2-stroke engines) and 11 m/sec (4stroke engines).
Sports Production and Sports Production based engines:
1 cylinder
2 cylinder
3 cylinder
600cc (4-stroke)
5,000 RPM
5,500 RPM
6,500 RPM
750cc (4-stroke)
5,000 RPM
5,500 RPM
6,500 RPM
Over 750cc (4-stroke)
4,500 RPM
5,000 RPM
5,000 RPM
4 cylinder
7,000 RPM
7,000 RPM
5,500 RPM
3.55.9 The noise level for engines with more than one cylinder will be measured on
each exhaust end.
3.55.10 A machine which does not comply with the noise limits may be presented
several times at pre-race control.
117
G
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3.55.11The surrounding noise should not exceed 90 dB/A within a 5 metres radius
from the power source during tests.
3.55.12 Apparatus for noise control must be to international standard IEC 651, Type
1 or Type 2.
The sound level meter must be equipped with a calibrator for control and
adjustment of the meter during periods of use.
3.55.13 The "slow response" setting must always be used.
3.55.14 Due to the influence of temperature on noise tests, all figures are correct at
20°c. For tests taken at temperatures below 10°c there will be a + 1 dB/A
tolerance and for tests below 0°c, a + 2 dB/A tolerance.
3.55.15 Noise control after the competition
In a competition which requires a final examination of machines before the
results are announced, this examination must include a noise control
measurement of at least the first three machines listed in the final
classification. At this final test, there will be a 3 dB/A tolerance.
3.55.16 Noise control during a competition
In a competition which requires noise control tests during the event,
machines must comply with the noise limits without the tolerance in
Art. 3.55.15
3.55.17 GUIDELINES FOR USE OF SOUND LEVEL METERS
a) The Noise Control Officer (NCO) must arrive in sufficient time for
discussions with the Race Director, Judicial Clerk of the Course and
Chief Technical Officer in order that a suitable test site and testing policy
can be agreed.
b) Sound level measuring equipment must include a compatible calibrator,
which must be used immediately before testing begins and always just
prior to a re-test if a disciplinary sanction may be imposed. Two sets of
equipment must be available in case of failure of tachometer, sound level
meter or calibrator during technical control.
c) Before testing, the NCO should if possible liaise with another official, who
has noise test equipment including calibrators, in order to agree the
accuracy of the official sound level meter.
d) Tests may take place in rain or excessively damp conditions but
consideration may be given to the conditions, however, excessively noisy
machines may still be excluded until such time as a re-test may be done
and the noise operator is satisfied with the noise levels.
The Chief Technical Officer/Race Direction may exclude any machine
they consider to be excessively noisy regardless of any test result
e) In other than moderate wind, machines should face forward in the wind
direction. (Mechanical noise will blow forward, away from microphone).
f) 'Slow' meter response must be used.
g) 'A' weighted setting on sound level meter.
h) Always round down meter reading, that is: 103.9 dB/A = 103 dB/A
i) Type 1 meter : deduct 1 dB/A
Type 2 meter : deduct 2 dB/A
j) Below 10° Celsius: deduct 1 dB/A
Below 0° Celsius : deduct 2 dB/A
G
118
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
All tolerances are accumulative. Action taken will depend on the sporting
discipline concerned, and decisions taken during prior discussions with
the Race Direction.
3.56
TRANSPONDERS
The transponder to be used for timing purposes must be AMB/Mylaps TranX
260 or TranX Pro transponders, or other compatible equipment.
3.56.1 The Chief Technical Officer will refuse any machine that does not have a
correctly-positioned positive transponder attachment. The transponder
should be positioned on either side of the machine in the area of the
swinging arm pivot; it should not be covered by metal or carbon fibre.
Positive attachment of the transponder bracket consists of a minimum of tiewraps, but preferably by screw or rivet. Velcro or adhesive alone will not be
accepted. The Transponder retaining clip must also be secured by a tie
wrap.
3.56.2 This is the responsibility of the team and rider and no responsibility will be
accepted by the organisers for failure to comply. Timekeepers have the right
not to time any machine where the transponder is incorrectly fitted, not
attached or lost and the Race Direction will not accept this reason for a rider
failing to produce a qualifying time in accordance with the regulations.
3.57
THE CARRYING OF CAMERAS ON MACHINES
Filming from on-board cameras in prohibited except where the approval of
MSVR is granted. Where such approval is granted the installation of the
camera and associated equipment is subject to the approval of the Chief
Technical Officer.
3.58
RAIN LIGHT
All motorcycles must have a functioning red light mounted at the rear of the
machine to be used in rain or low visibility conditions as instructed by Race
Control. The team must ensure that the light is switched on whenever a rain
tyre is fitted on the motorcycle and/or when any practice or race is declared
“wet” by Race Control.
Lights must comply with the following:
a) lighting direction must be parallel to the machine centre line (motorcycle
running direction), and clearly visible from the rear at least 15 degrees to
both left and right sides of the machine centre line.
b) mounted on the seat/rear bodywork approximately on the machine centre
line, in a position approved by the Chief Technical Officer. In case of dispute
over the mounting position or visibility, the decision of the Chief Technical
Officer will be final.
c) power output/luminosity equivalent to approximately: 10 – 15W
(incandescent) 0.6 – 1.8 W (LED).
119
G
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
d) the switch must be accessible.
e) rain light power supply may be separated from the motorcycle main wiring
and battery.
G
120
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
121
G
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
G
122
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
123
G
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
5.2.6 MCRCB SUPERBIKE TECHNICAL REGULATIONS
Machines competing in the British Superbike Championship must comply with the
MCRCB SUPERBIKE TECHNICAL REGULATIONS. These are as follows and are
correct at the time of printing but are subject to any amendments made by the
MCRCB which will be issued by means of an MCRCB Bulletin and published by
MSVR (www.msvracing.co.uk/bsb).
5.2.6 MCRCB SUPERBIKE TECHNICAL SPECIFICATIONS
Rules intended to give freedom to modify or replace some parts in the
interest of safety, research and development.
TECHNICAL - SUPERBIKE
EVERYTHING THAT IS NOT AUTHORISED AND PRESCRIBED IN THIS
RULE IS STRICTLY FORBIDDEN
Superbike motorcycles require an FIM homologation (see www.fim-live.com)
or MCRCB approval. All motorcycles must comply in every respect with all
the requirements for road racing as specified in the MCRCB Technical
Regulations (G), unless it is equipped as such on the homologated machine.
The appearance from both front, rear and the profile of Superbike
motorcycles must (except when otherwise stated) conform in principle to the
homologated shape (as originally produced by the manufacturer). The
appearance of the exhaust system is excluded from this rule.
The MCRCB may accept any motorcycle model which appears on the FIM
Superbike or Superstock homologation list for the relevant year. Exceptions
for non FIM holmologated models may be granted by the MCRCB. The list
st
of elligible motorcycles will be published by the MCRCB by the 1 April
2017. This may be updated during the season by way of Official Bulletin.
5.2.6.1 Machine Specifications
All items not mentioned in the following articles must remain as originally
produced by the manufacturers for the homologated machine. Where there
is no individual tolerance indicated by a manufacturer in a machines
homologated specifications for linear and angular dimensions and the
manufacturer has stated the use of ISO 2768 tolerances or not stated any
tolerance of any kind, then the only tolerance table from ISO 2768 that the
MCRCB/MSVR will recognise for tolerance purposes is ISO 2768 – f (fine).
5.2.6.2 Balancing various motorcycle models
MCRCB reserves the right to review the race results and to handicap any
model(s) that have an identifiable performance advantage. This may be
achieved by one or more of the following applications:
a) weight
b) air restrictors
c) electronic rev limit
124
BSB
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
A review of results will take place after the third, sixth and ninth
championship rounds between MSVR (the series promoters/organisers) and
the BSB Team and Manufacturer Liaison Groups. MSVR will then present
their recommendations to the MCRCB.
‘Model’ defines machines of same manafacturing specification not simply
year, so a 2008,2009 GSXR1000K8, K9 will be considered as one model.
5.2.6.3 Engine configurations and displacement capacities
The following engine configurations compose the Superbike Class:
Over 750cc up to 1000cc 4 stroke 3 and 4 cylinders
Over 850cc up to 1200cc 4 stroke 2 cylinders
The displacement capacity, bore and stroke must remain at the homologated
size.
5.2.6.4 Minimum Weights
The minimum weight starting the season will be:
1000cc 3 cylinder & 1000cc 4 cylinder
1200cc 2 cylinder
165kg
165kg
At any time during the event, the weight of the whole motorcycle (including
the tank and its contents) must not be less than the minimum weight.
There is no tolerance on the minimum weight of the motorcycle.
During the final inspection at the end of each race, the machines chosen will
be weighed in the condition they finished the race.
The established weight limit must be met in the condition the machine has
finished the race; nothing can be added to the machine. This includes water,
oil, or fuel.
During the practice and qualifying sessions, riders may be asked to submit
their motorcycle to a weight control. In all cases, the rider must comply with
this request.
The use of ballast is allowed to stay over the minimum weight limit and may
be required due to a handicap system. The use of ballast and weight
handicap must be declared to the MCRCB Chief Technical Officer at the
preliminary checks.
5.2.6.5 Number Plate Colours
See MCRCB General Technical Regulations (G-3.29).
In case of a dispute concerning the legibility of numbers, the decision of the
MCRCB will be final.
125
BSB
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
5.2.6.6 Fuel
The MCRCB Control Fuel must be used in every practice session and race.
This is supplied by WP Racing, see F-Championship Conditions and any
Bulletins issued by MSVR.
5.2.6.7 Tyres
The MCRCB will impose a controlled tyre. Further conditions will be stated in
F - Championship Conditions and any Bulletins issued by MSVR.
The use of tyre warmers is allowed.
Any modification (cutting, grooving) is forbidden.
A tyre usuage limit applies for the race weekend (free and qualifying
practices, warm up and races). 11 Rear (dry) tyres and 8 Front (dry)
tyres. A maximum of 3 new Rear (dry) tyres may be used across all
qualifying practices.
When three races are scheduled an additional 1 set of dry tyres will be
authorised.
No tyre change is permitted during a dry race in a Red Flag interruption
(including a dry race interrupted with less than 3 laps of its duration
completed by the leader), other than when the race status is changed
to “Wet” and/or authorisation to change tyres is announced by race
control – see E 1.10.
In the event of a exceptional tyre change authorised by the Chief Technical
Official in the case of a proven tyre failure, the rider must start the re-start
from the back of the grid or the pit lane exit.
Any other unauthorised tyre change will result in a penalty.
5.2.6.8 Engine
5.2.6.8.1 Carburetion Instruments / Fuel Injection System
Carburetion instruments refer to throttle bodies and variable length intake
track devices.
Carburation instruments must remain as homologated.
Bell mouths (including their fixing points) may be altered or replaced
The injectors must remain standard units as on the homologated motorcycle.
Secondary butterflies may be removed if required along with associated
parts, just the butterfiles may also be removed leaving the remaining parts
126
BSB
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
for engine braking control, the control arm actuating the primary throttle must
remain standard
Engine Braking/Air Bleed, an auxiliary valve (specified by the control ECU
supplier) can be fitted to bleed air past the butterfly to the standard air inlets.
The inlet of the airbleed may breathe from atmoshphere OR from a hole
made in the airbox, not both simulataneously. This is only applicable for
models that do not have secondary butterflies or fly by wire throttle control.
The throttle body must remain as homologated but intake insulators or intake
runners may be modified to allow the fitment of one air bleed stub per
cylinder (maximum internal diameter of 8mm). If the throttle body is fitted
with stubs as standard these may be opened to a maximum of 8mm internal
diameter or the maximum that they will support. Standard stepper motor
control will be disabled in the control ECU if this option is utilised.
5.2.6.8.2 Cylinder head
The homologated cylinder head may be modified as follows:
Homologated materials and castings for the cylinder heads must be used.
The addition of material in the ports is allowed. Welding is forbidden. No
other material may be added to the cylinder head. Material for these parts
may only be removed by machining.
The Cylinder head gasket surface may be machined to allow the adjustment
of compression ratio or resurfacing to repair a warped cylinder surface deck.
The induction and exhaust system including the number of valves and or
ports (intake and exhaust) must be as homologated.
Valves must remain in the same location and at the same angle as the
homologated model.
Valves must remain as homologated.
Valve seats can be modified or replaced. The material must remain as
homologated.
Valve guides must remain as homologated. Modifications to the port area
are allowed.
Valve springs may be altered or replaced from those fitted to the
homologated motorcycle. The material must remain as homologated.
Valve spring seats, spring retainers and cotters may be altered or replaced
from those fitted to the homologated motorcycle. The material of the valve
spring seat must remain as homologated.
127
BSB
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Porting and polishing of the cylinder head normally associated with individual
tuning such as gas flowing of the cylinder head, including the combustion
chamber is allowed.
The compression ratio is free
The combustion chamber (shape) must remain as homologated.
The rocker arms (if any) must remain as homologated.
The tappets/buckets must remain as homologated.
5.2.6.8.3 Camshaft
The method of drive must remain as homologated.
The duration and lift are free.
The cam chain or cam belt tensioning devices(s) are free.
5.2.6.8.4 Cam Sprockets
Cam sprockets or cam gears may be altered or replaced to allow the
degreeing of the camshafts.
5.2.6.8.5 Cylinders
No modifications are allowed. The Cylinder base gasket may be changed.
5.2.6.8.6 Pistons
No modifications are allowed (including polishing and lightening).
5.2.6.8.7 Piston Rings
No modifications are allowed.
5.2.6.8.8 Piston Pins and Clips
No modifications are allowed.
5.2.6.8.9 Connecting Rods
Connecting rod may be altered or replaced from those fitted to the
homologated motorcycle. The weight must be the same or greater than the
original homologated part.
The material can be the same as the original homologated item or steel.
The centre to centre length of the rod must be the same as the original
homologated item.
5.2.6.8.10 Crankshaft
No modifications are allowed (including lightening).
The balance shaft must remain as homologated.
128
BSB
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Exception: the Suzuki GSXR1000 model only, the balance shaft may be
removed.
Bearing surfaces may be polished or surface treated.
Balancing is allowed but only by the same method as the homologated
crankshaft. (for example heavy metal i.e. Mallory metal inserts are not
permitted unless they are originally specified in the homologated crankshaft).
Balancing is allowed, the addition or reduction in weight of the
crankshaft in order to reach a racing balance can be no higher than
5% of the homologated weight without the tolerance as shown on the
homologation drawing of the crankshaft.
5.2.6.8.11 Crankcase and all other Engine Cases (i.e. ignition case, clutch
case)
No modification to the crankcases are allowed (including painting, polishing
and lightening).
Side cover fasteners can be changed to lightweight metals ie titanium.
Vacuum pumps are not allowed if not installed on the homologated
motorcycle.
5.2.6.8.11.1 Lateral covers and protection
Lateral (side) covers may be altered, modified or replaced. lf altered or
modified the cover must have at least the same resistance to impact as the
original one. If replaced, the cover must be made in material of same or
higher specific weight and the total weight of the cover must not be less than
the original one.
All lateral covers/engine cases containing oil and which could be in contact
with the ground during a crash, must be protected by a second cover made
from metal such as aluminium alloy, stainless steel, steel or titanium.
Plates or crash bars from aluminium or steel also are permitted in addition to
these covers. AII of these devices must be designed to be resistant against
sudden shocks, abrasions and crash damage.
MCRCB approved covers will be permitted without regard of the material.
These covers must be fixed properly and securely with case cover screws
that also mount the original covers/engine cases to the crankcases.
The Chief Technical Officer has the right to forbid any cover, if the evidence
shows the cover is not effective.
No damaged cases will be permitted unless approved by the Chief Technical
Officer.
129
BSB
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
5.2.6.8.12 Transmission / Gearbox
All transmission/gearbox ratios, shafts, shift drum and selector forks may be
altered or replaced. The design concept must remain the same as the
original homologated parts.
Only one set of gear ratios may be selected for the season. The chosen
ratios must be declared to MSVR technical control and MoTeC at the first
event. Should a team subsequently present a determinable engineering or
other, unavoidable, proven hardware supply issue then a once only change
of gearbox ratios may be authorised by the Chief Technical Official. In the
event of a team taking this once only option the rider(s) concerned must start
the first race at the first event using the new ratios with a +6 grid position
penalty.
Primary gears (and ratio) must remain as homologated.
External quick shift sensors are allowed and must be wired to an input of the
control ECU.
Countershaft sprocket, rear wheel sprocket, chain pitch and size can be
changed.
5.2.6.8.13 Clutch
Aftermarket or modified clutches are permitted.
Back torque limiting capacity (slipper) is permitted.
Clutch type (wet or dry) and the way of operation (by cable or hydraulic)
must remain as homologated.
Clutch springs may be changed.
5.2.6.8.14 Oil Pumps, Oil Sumps, Oil Lines and Water Pumps
Original equipment oil pumps are required but may be modified:
Modifications may include
a) Blueprinting.
b) Changing the pressure relief spring.
c) Reducing gear and housing thickness.
The external appearance must remain as homologated.
Aftermarket oil sumps and the associated pump pick up will be allowed.
Oil lines may be replaced with high pressure braided stainless or equivalent
for durability purposes.
The internal parts of the water pump may be changed or modified. The drive
ratio may be changed. The external appearance must remain as
homologated. Water pipes may be modified or replaced
5.2.6.8.15 Radiator and oil coolers
130
BSB
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
The original radiator or oil cooler may be altered or replaced from those fitted
to the homologated motorcycle.
Additional radiators may be added.
Oil coolers can be added to those machines not fitted with one as standard.
An adaptor may be fitted between the oil filter and the engine to provide
supply and return to an oil cooler. The standard heat exchanger may be
removed.
Radiator fan and wiring may be changed, modified or removed
Oil cooler must not be mounted on or above the rear mudguard.
The appearance from the front, rear and profile of the machine must in
principle conform to the homologated shape after the addition of additional
radiators or oil coolers.
5.2.6.8.16 Airbox
Airbox must remain as originally produced by the manufacturer on the
homologated motorcycle (conditional exception: motorcycles homologated
pre 1.1.10).
[MSVR will review this regulation, conditionally approved in the interests of
obtaining parity between motorcycle models in the first year of application of
these regulations].
Air filters, internal flap type valve, and vacuum fittings may be removed,
modified, or replaced with aftermarket parts.
Any holes in the airbox to the outside atmosphere resulting from the removal
of components must be completely sealed from incoming air.
Ram air tubes or ducts may be modified, replaced with aftermarket parts or
removed If tubes/ducts are utilized, they must be attached to the original
airbox inlets, modified as above.
Velocity stacks may be modified, replaced with aftermarket parts or
removed. The only modification permitted to the airbox to allow use of
alternate velocity stacks is the removal of internal debris deflectors/plates.
5.2.6.8.17 Fuel Supply
Fuel pump and fuel pressure regulator must remain as homologated.
The pressure tolerance at technical control is +5% in respect of the
maximum pressure of the homolgated motorcycle.
No mechanical fuel pump is allowed unless installed in the homologated
model.
131
BSB
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Fuel lines from fuel tank up to the injectors (fuel hoses, joints, clamps,
delivery pipe, fuel canister) may be replaced.
All motorcycles must have an approved fuel pressure sensor fitted.
The motorcycle must have a special device on the fuel line in
accordance with FIM specifications for fuel pressure checks or teams
must provide a temporary adaptor to allow checks.
The fuel line(s) going from the fuel tank to the carburetion instruments must
be located in such a way that they are protected from possible crash
damage.
Fuel vent lines may be replaced.
Fuel filters may be added.
Fuel petcock may be altered or replaced from those fitted to the
homologated motorcycle.
5.2.6.8.18 Exhaust System
Exhaust pipes and silencers may be modified or changed from those fitted to
the homologated motorcycle.
The number of the final exhaust silencer(s) must remain as homologated.
The silencer(s) must be on the same side(s) of the homologated model.
Catalytic converters must be removed.
For safety reasons, the exposed edges of the exhausts pipe(s) outlet must
be rounded to avoid any sharp edges.
Wrapping of exhaust systems is not allowed except in the area of the riders
foot or an area in contact with the fairing for protection from heat.
The noise limit for Superbikes is 107 dB/A (with a 3 dB/A tolerance after the
race). There is also an equipment tolerance of 2dB/A, the actual maximum
reading before race or practice is 109 dB/A and after race or Practice
112dB/A.
5.2.6.9 Electrics and Electronics
5.2.6.9.1 Ignition System
Spark plugs may be replaced. Plug caps and coils, each manufacturer may
submit must remain as homolgated.
Plug cap OEM coil sticks or coils, may be replaced for a alternative OEM
Coil/Coil stick set (if fitted to that model) from the same Machine
Manufacture but approveal must be given by MSVR / the control ECU
supplier.
132
BSB
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
The approval is limited to one alternative set of OEM Coil/Coil Sticks per
machine manufactures model.
Battery is free.
Engine sensors may be changed from the standard sensors.The chosen
replacement must be approved by the control ECU supplier who will publish
an approved list of sensors. Should you wish to use a non approved sensor
a sample must be provided to the control ECU supplier for characterisation,
the charge is £150/sensor and a minimum of three weeks for approval must
be provided.
A standard sensor may be modified by fitting pigtails and or have the
connectors changed on the standard cable.
The fitment of an oil presure sensor is allowed.
5.2.6.9.2 ECU & DASHBOARD
Only the electronic ignition/fuel injection control units (ECU) supplied by the
official supplier (MoTeC) are allowed. This ECU must remain unmodified in
hardware and software as delivered by the official Supplier, with the
exception of the normal tuning adjustments allowed only by the standard
software ‘Setting Tool’ supplied as part of the BSB ECU solution.
There will be a MoTeC dashboard/display offered in conjunction with the
control ECU. Only dashboards/displays supplied by the official supplier
(MoTeC) are allowed.
The download connector will be as specified to allow scrutineering
comfirmation of BSB legal firmware.
No additional electronics forming control systems will be allowed (i.e.
external igntion cut traction control systems, engine throttle blipper servo
motors, ignition expanders or injector modules).
A down-shift system may be used if fitted to the homolgated
motorcycle model providing it has been approved by the official ECU
supplier (Motec).
The ECU will have a fixed rev limit acting at 750rpm above standard street
limit as prescribed by the MCRCB/MSVR whose decision will be final.
The Chief Technical Officer may inspect all ECU hardware and software at
any time, including access to all stored information. The Chief Technical
Officer may require the team to change the ECU on any machine for another
identical standard one at any time.
133
BSB
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
The use of the ECU team logging is optional, the ECU will include
scrutineering logging which is fixed.
The Chief Technical Officer may inspect and access the scutineering
datalogger system at any time, including the reading and downloading of
data. MSVR reserve the right to publish all scrutineering data.
Standard stepper motor control of secondary throttle will be disabled if the
auxiliary bleed valve is used – see Carburation Instruments.
5.2.6.9.3 Generators and Starter
No modifications allowed.
The electric starter must operate normally and always attempt to start the
engine during the event (including at pre and post race inspections). The
starter must crank the engine at a speed suitable for starting for at least 2
seconds.
5.2.6.9.4 Additional Equipment
Additional electronic hardware equipment not on the original homologated
motorcycle may be added. (i.e. data acquisition, computers, recording
equipment etc.).
The addition of a device for infra red (IR) transmission of a signal between
the racing rider and his team, used exclusively for lap timing, is allowed. The
use of Transmitter beacons trackside or on the pit wall will be restricted and
details published in the final instructions for each event.
The addition of a GPS unit for lap timing/scoring purposes is allowed.
Telemetry is not allowed.
5.2.6.9.5 Wiring Harness
The wiring harness is free. A reccomended suppliers list will be published.
5.2.6.10 Frame and Body
The use of titanium in the construction of the front forks, the handlebars and
the swing-arm spindle is forbidden.
5.2.6.10.1 Frame Body and Rear Sub-Frame
The main frame must remain as originally produced by the manufacturer for
use on the homologated machine.
The main frame may only be altered by the addition of gussets or tubes. No
gussets or tubes may be removed.
Holes may be drilled on the frame only to fix approved components (i.e.
fairing brackets, steering damper mount).
134
BSB
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
The homologated dimensions and position of bearing seats in the steering
head column, and the engine, swing arm, rear shock, and suspension
linkage mounting points must remain as original.
Steering angle changes are permitted by fitting inserts onto the bearing
seats of the original steering head, but no part of the insert must protrude
axially more than 3 mm. from the original steering head.
All motorcycles must display a vehicle identification number on the main
frame body (chassis number).
Rear sub frame may be changed or altered, but the type of material must
remain as homologated or of higher specific weight.
The paint scheme is not restricted.
5.2.6.10.2 Front Forks
Front fork in whole or part may be changed but must be the same type
homologated (leading link, telescopic, etc.). NB - Upside down is a type of
telescopic.
No aftermarket or prototype electronically-controlled suspensions can be
used. If original electronic suspensions are used, they must be completely
standard(any mechanical or electronic part must remain as homologated).
The original electronic system must work properly in the event of an
electric/electronic failure otherwise it cannot be homologated for
FIM/MCRCB competitions.
The upper and lower fork clamps (triple clamp, fork bridges) can be changed
or modified.
Steering damper may be added or replaced with an after market damper.
The steering damper cannot act as a steering lock limiting device.
Electronic controlled steering damper cannot be used if not installed in the
homologated model for road use. However, it must be completely standard
(any mechanical or electronic part must remain as homologated).
5.2.6.10.3 Rear Fork (Swing-arm)
The rear fork may be altered or replaced from those fitted to the
homologated motorcycle. The use of carbon fibre or Kevlar® materials is not
allowed if not homologated on the original machine.
A chain guard must be fitted in such a way to reduce the possibility that any
part of the riders’ body must become trapped between the lower chain run
and the rear wheel sprocket.
135
BSB
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Rear wheel stand brackets may be added to the rear fork by welding or by
bolts.
Brackets must have rounded edges (with a large radius).
Fastening screws must be recessed.
5.2.6.10.4 Rear Suspension Unit
Rear suspension unit can be changed but a similar system must be used
(i.e. dual or mono).
No aftermarket or prototype electronic ally-controlled suspensions can be
used. If original electronic suspensions are used, they must be completely
standard(any mechanical or electronic part must remain as homologated).
The original electronic system must work properly in the event of an
electric/electronic failure otherwise it cannot be homologated for
FIM/MCRCB competitions
The rear suspension linkage may be modified or replaced.
The original fixing points in the frame (if any) must be used to mount the
shock absorber, linkage and rod assembly fulcrum (pivot points).
5.2.6.10.5 Wheels
Wheels may be replaced (see G.3.27) and associated parts may be
altered or replaced from those fitted to the homologated motorcycle.
Only wheels made from aluminium alloys are allowed.
The use of the following alloy materials for the wheels is not allowed:
Beryllium (>=5%), Scandium (>=2%), Lithium (>=1%).
Each specific racing wheel model must be approved and certified
according to JASO (Japanese Automotive Standards Organization) T
203-85 where W (maximum design load) of art. 11.1.3 is 195 kg for front
wheel and 195 kg for rear wheel, K = 1.5 for front and rear wheels.Static
radius of tyre: front 0.301 m, rear 0.331 m.
Wheel manufacturers must provide copy of the certificate for their
wheel(s) as proof of compliance to the Chief Technical Officer when
requested.
On motorcycles equipped with a double sided swing arm (rear fork), the rear
sprocket must remain on the rear wheel when the wheel is removed.
Bearings, seals, and axles may be altered or replaced from those fitted
to the homologated motorcycle. The use of titanium and light alloys is
forbidden for wheel spindles (axles).
136
BSB
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Wheel balance weights may be discarded, changed or added to.
Any inner tube (if fitted) or inflation valves may be used.
Wheels must be made from aluminium alloys.
Wheel rim diameter size (front and rear) 17 inches
Front wheel rim width : 3.50 inches
Rear wheel rim width : 6.00 inches
5.2.6.10.6 Brakes
Front master cylinder may be altered or replaced from those fitted to the
homologated motorcycle.
Rear master cylinder may be altered or replaced from those fitted to the
homologated motorcycle.
Front calipers may be altered or replaced from those fitted to the
homologated motorcycle.
Rear calipers may be altered or replaced from those fitted to the
homologated motorcycle.
Brake pads or shoes may be altered or replaced from those fitted to the
homologated motorcycle.
Brake hoses and brake couplings may be altered or replaced from those
fitted to the homologated motorcycle.
The split of the front brake lines for both front brake calipers must be made
above the lower fork bridge (lower triple clamp).
Brake discs may be altered or replaced from those fitted to the homologated
motorcycle. Only ferrous materials are allowed for brake discs. The use of
exotic alloy materials for discs and brake calipers (i.e. aluminum beryllium,
etc.) is not allowed.
Anti Lock Braking Systems (ABS) are not permitted.
Motorcycles must be equipped with brake lever protection, intended to
protect the handlebar brake lever from being accidentally activated in case
of collision with another motorcycle.
5.2.6.10.7 Handle Bars and Hand Controls
Handle bars, hand controls and cables may be altered or replaced from
those fitted to the homologated motorcycle
137
BSB
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Engine stop switch must be located on the handle bars.
5.2.6.10.8 Foot Rest/Foot Controls
Foot rest/foot controls may be relocated, but the original mounting points
must be used.
Foot rests may be rigidly mounted or a folding type which must incorporate a
device to return them to the normal position.
The end of the foot rest must have at least an 8mm solid spherical radius.
Non folding footrests must have an end (plug) which is permanently fixed,
made of aluminum, plastic, Teflon® or equivalent type of material (min.
radius of 8mm). The plug surface must be designed to reach the widest
possible area of the footrest. The Chief Technical Officer has the right to
refuse any plug not satisfying this safety aim.
5.2.6.10.9 Fuel Tank
Material of construction of the fuel tank may be altered or replaced from
those fitted to the homologated motorcycle.
All fuel tanks must be filled with fire retardant material, or be fitted with a fuel
cell bladder.
Fuel tanks made of composite materials (carbon fibre, aramid fibre, glass
fibre, etc.) must have passed the FIM Standards for fuel tanks or be lined
with a fuel cell bladder.
Tanks made of composite material must bear the label certifying conformity
with FIM Fuel Tank Test Standards. -Fuel tanks without a fuel cell bladder
must bear a label certifying conformity with FIM Fuel Tank Test Standards.
Such labels must include the fuel tank manufacturer’s name, date of tank
manufacture, and name of testing laboratory.
Each manufacturer is requested to inform the FIM/CCR Secretariat of its fuel
tank model(s) which have passed the FIM test standards, together with a
copy of the fuel tank label. Full details of the FIM Fuel Tank Test Standards
and Procedures are available from the FIM (See ‘Fuel Tank Test Standards’
below).
Fuel cell bladders must conform to or exceed the specification FIM/FCB2005.
Full details of this standard are available from the FIM.
The fuel tank must be fixed to the frame from the front and the rear with a
crash proof assembly system. Bayonet style couplings cannot be used, nor
138
BSB
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
may the tank be fixed to any parts of the streamlining (fairing) or any plastic
part. The Chief Technical Officer has the right to refuse a motorcycle if he is
of the opinion that the fuel tank fixation is not safe.
The original tank may be modified to achieve the maximum capacity of 24
litres, provided the original profile is as homologated.
A cross over line between each side of the tank is allowed (maximum inside
diameter 10 mm).
Fuel tanks with tank breather pipes must be fitted with non-return valves
which discharge into a catch tank with a minimum volume of 250 cc made of
a suitable material.
Fuel tank filler caps may be altered or replaced from those fitted to the
homologated motorcycle, and when closed, must be leak proof. Additionally,
they must be secured to prevent accidental opening at any time.
The same size fuel tank used in practice must be used during the entire
event.
SBK
Fuel tank homologation
1) Any fuel tanks, made of non ferrous materials (with the exception of
aluminum) must be tested according to the test procedure prescribed by
the FIM.
2) Each manufacturer is responsible for testing its own fuel tank model(s)
and will certify that the fuel tank exceeds the FIM test standard, if it has
passed the FIM test procedure for fuel tanks.
3) Each manufacturer must affix a quality and test label on each fuel tank
type that is produced for competition use. This quality and test label will
be the recognition of a fuel tank model which has passed the FIM test
procedure.
4) All fuel tanks that are made to the same design, dimensions, number of
fibre layers, grade of fibre, percentage of resin, etc, must be identified
with the same quality and test label.
5) The quality and test label will include the following information on each
label affixed to each fuel tank: name of the fuel tank manufacturer, date of
fabrication, code or part number, name of testing laboratory, fuel capacity.
6) Each manufacturer is requested to inform the FIM/CCR Secretariat of its
fuel tank model(s) which have passed the FIM test procedure, with a copy
of the quality and test label, according to point 5.
7) Only fuel tanks that have passed the FIM test procedure will be accepted.
5.2.6.10.10 Fairing/Body Work
a) Fairings, mudguards and body work must conform in principle to the
homolgated shape as produced by the manufacturer, irrespective of the
model year to encourage the most up to date visual impression.
b) Wind screen may be replaced.
139
BSB
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
c) Original air ducts running between the fairing to the airbox may be altered
or replaced from those fitted to the homologated motorcycle.
d) The lower fairing has to be constructed to hold, in case of an engine
breakdown, at least half of the total oil and engine coolant capacity used
in the engine (min. 5 litres). The lower edge of openings in the fairing
must be positioned at least 50 mm above the bottom of the fairing.
e) Minimal changes are allowed in the fairing to permit the use of an elevator
(stand) for wheel changes and to add plastic protective cones to the
frame or the engine.
f) Holes may be drilled or cut in the fairing or bodywork to allow additional
increased intake air to the oil cooler. Holes bigger than 10mm must be
covered with a particle grill or fine wire mesh. Grill/mesh must be painted
to match the surrounding material. Original openings for cooling in the
lateral fairing/bodywork sections may be partially closed only to
accommodate sponsors’ logos/lettering. Such modification shall be made
using wire mesh or perforated plate. The material is free but the distance
between all opening centres, circle centres and their diameters must be
constant. Holes or perforations must have an open area ratio > 60%.
g) Front mudguard must conform in principle to the homologated shape
originally produced by the manufacturer.
h) Holes may be drilled in the front mudguard to allow additional cooling.
Holes bigger than 10mm must be covered with metal gauze or fine mesh.
Mesh must be painted to match the surrounding material.
i) Rear mudguard may be added or removed.
j) Material of construction of the front mudguard, rear mudguard and fairing
may be altered or replaced from those fitted to the homologated
motorcycle.
5.2.6.10.11 Seat
Seat may be altered or replaced from those fitted to the homologated
motorcycle.
The top portion of the rear body work around the seat may be modified to a
solo seat.
The appearance from both front rear and profile must conform in principle to
the homologated shape.
Holes may be drilled in the seat or rear cowl to allow additional cooling.
Holes which are bigger than 10mm must be covered with metal gauze or fine
mesh. Mesh must be painted to match the surrounding material.
Material of construction of the seat may be altered or replaced from those
fitted to the homologated motorcycle.
K
5.2.6.11 The following items MAY BE altered or replaced from those fitted to
the homologated motorcycle
Any type of lubrication, brake or suspension fluid may be used.
140
BSB
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Gaskets and gasket material.
Chassis Bearings (ball, roller, taper, plain, etc.) of any type or brand may be
used.
Engine bearings must be as homolgated
All Fasteners (nuts, bolts, screws, etc.).- EXCEPT internal engines bolts
which must remain as homologated.
External surface finishes and decals.
Tachometer – NB this must be working so that noise limits may be
measured (MCRCB Only)
5.2.6.12 The following items MAY BE removed
Instrument and instrument bracket and associated cables.
Speedometer and associated wheel spacers.
Chain guard.
SBK
5.2.6.13 The Following Items MUST BE Removed
- Headlamp, rear lamp and turn signal indicators (when not incorporated in
the fairing). Openings must be covered by suitable materials.
- Rear-view mirrors.
- Horn.
- License plate bracket.
- Tool box.
- Helmet hooks and luggage carrier hooks
- Passenger foot rests.
- Passenger grab rails.
- Safety bars, centre and side stands must be removed (fixed brackets must
remain).
5.2.6.14 The following items MUST BE altered
Motorcycles must be equipped with a functional ignition kill switch or button
mounted at least on one side of the handlebar (within reach of the hand
while on the hand grips) that is capable of stopping a running engine.
It is recommended that machines be equipped with a red light on the
instrument panel. This light must flash in the event of oil pressure drop
Throttle controls must be self closing when not held by the hand.
All drain plugs must be wired. External oil filter(s) screws and bolts that enter
an oil cavity must be safety wired (i.e. on crankcases, oil lines, oil coolers,
etc.)
141
BSB
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
All motorcycles must have a closed breather system. The oil breather line
must be connected and discharge in the airbox.
Where breather or overflow pipes are fitted they must discharge via existing
outlets. The original closed system must be retained, no direct atmospheric
emission is permitted.
5.2.6.15 RAIN LIGHT
All motorcycles must have a functioning red light mounted at the rear of the
machine to be used in rain or low visibility conditions as instructed by Race
Control. The team must ensure that the light is switched on whenever a rain
tyre is fitted on the motorcycle and/or when any practice or race is declared
“wet” by Race Control.
Lights must comply with the following:
a) lighting direction must be parallel to the machine centre line (motorcycle
running direction), and clearly visible from the rear at least 15 degrees to
both left and right sides of the machine centre line.
b) mounted on the seat/rear bodywork approximately on the machine centre
line, in a position approved by the Chief Technical Officer. In case of dispute
over the mounting position or visibility, the decision of the Chief Technical
Officer will be final.
c) power output/luminosity equivalent to approximately: 10 – 15W
(incandescent) 0.6 – 1.8 W (LED).
d) the switch must be accessible.
e) rain light power supply may be separated from the motorcycle main wiring
and battery.
142
STK
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
5.2.7 MCRCB SUPERSTOCK REGULATIONS
Machines competing in the National Superstock Championships must
comply with the MCRCB SUPERSTOCK REGULATIONS. These are as
follows and are correct as of the printing of these regulations but which are
subject to any amendments made by the FIM or MCRCB which will be
issued by means of an MCRCB Bulletin.
EVERYTHING THAT IS NOT AUTHORISED AND PRESCRIBED IN
THESE REGULATIONS IS STRICTLY FORBIDDEN
The motorcycles must be homologated by the original manufacturer only.
Superstock motorcycles require FIM Homologation (see art 5.2.9) or
MCRCB approval.
All machines must comply with all requirements of Road Racing as specified
in the MCRCB Regulations.
The Appearance from front, rear and the profile of Superstock motorcycles
must (except when otherwise stated) conform to the homologated shape (as
originally produced by the manufacturer). The appearance of the exhaust
system and engine case and tank guards is excluded from this rule.
5.2.7.1 Machine Specifications
All items not mentioned in the following articles must remain as originally
produced by the manufacturer for the homologated machine.
5.2.7.2 Balancing various motorcycle concepts
In order to equalize the performance of motorcycles with different engine
configurations, changes in the minimum weight can be applied according to
their respective racing performances. The decision about applying a
handicap system to a respective class will be taken by MCRCB/MSVR at
any time. These handicaps will follow the system like described in 5.2.6.2 of
the Superbike regulations, but will be adapted to the Superstock class.
TECHNICAL – SUPERSTOCK
As the name Superstock implies, the machines used are allowed limited
modifications. Most modifications that are allowed are only allowed for
safety reasons.
5.2.7.3 Displacement capacities
The following engine configurations compose the Superstock 1000 and
Superstock 600 classes.
5.2.7.3.1 Superstock 1000
Over 750cc up to 1000cc
Over 850cc up to 1200cc
4-stroke
4-stroke
3 and 4 cylinders maximum
2 cylinders maximum
143
STK
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
5.2.7.3.2 Superstock 600
Over 500cc up to 600cc
Over 600cc up to 675cc
Over 650cc up to 750cc
4-stroke
4-stroke
4-stroke
4 cylinders maximum
3 cylinders maximum
2 cylinders maximum
The displacement capacities must remain at the homologated size.
Increasing the bore size to reach class limits is not allowed.
5.2.7.4 Minimum Weight
The FIM decides the minimum weight value for a homologated model as sold to the
public by determining its dry weight.
The dry weight of a homologated motorcycle is defined as the total weight of the
empty motorcycle as produced by the manufacturer (after removal of fuel, vehicle
number plate, tools and the main stand when fitted but with oil and radiator liquid at
the prescribed level). To confirm the dry weight a minimum of three motorcycles are
weight and compared. The result is rounded off to the nearest digit.
The minimum weight value is determined by the dry weight value (kg)
1000cc 4 cylinders
174kg
1200cc 2 cylinders
174kg
600cc 4 cylinders
165kg
675cc 3 cylinders
168kg
In the final inspection at the end of the race, the checked machines will be weighed
in the condition they were at the end of the race.
The established weight limit must be met in the condition the machine finished the
race. Nothing can be added to the machine including water, oil, fuel or tyres.
At the time of the event, the weight of the whole machine (including the tank and its
contents) must be not less than the minimum weight.
During the practice and qualifying sessions every rider may be asked to submit his
motorcycle to a weight control.
5.2.7.5 Number and Background Colours
See MCRCB General Technical Regulations (G-3.29).
In case of dispute concerning legibility of numbers, the decision of MCRCB will be final.
Superstock 1000 class only: The front number plate background colour must
correspond to the manufacturers identity colour as listed below:
Aprilia – Black (white numbers)
BMW – Light blue (white numbers)
Ducati – White (black numbers)
Honda – Red (white numbers)
Kawasaki – Green (white numbers)
Suzuki – Yellow (black numbers)
STK
144
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Yamaha – Dark blue (white numbers)
5.2.7.6 Fuel
The MCRCB Control Fuel must be used in every practice session and race. This is
supplied by WP Racing, see F-Championship Conditions and any Bulletins issued
by MSVR.
5.2.7.7 Tyres
The MCRCB will impose a controlled tyre. Further conditions will be stated in
F - Championship Conditions and any Bulletins issued by MSVR.
The use of tyre warmers is allowed.
Any modification (cutting, grooving) is forbidden.
5.2.7.8 Engine
5.2.7.8.1 Carburetion Instruments / Fuel Injection System
Carburetion instruments refer to throttle bodies and variable length intake
track devices.
Carburation instruments must remain as homologated.
Bell mouths must remain as originally produced by the manufacturer for the
homologated machine.
The injectors must remain standard units as on the homologated motorcycle.
See also 5.2.7.8.17 Fuel Supply.
5.2.7.8.2 Cylinder Head
No modifications are allowed.
No material may be added or removed from the cylinder head.
The head gaskets cannot be changed from the standard homologated one.
The valves, valve seats, guides, springs, tappets, oil seals, shims, cotter
valve, spring base and spring retainers must be as originally produced by
the manufacturer for the homologated machine.
Valve springs shims are not allowed.
5.2.7.8.3 Camshaft
No modifications are allowed.
At the technical checks: for direct cam drive systems, the cam lobe lift is
measured; for non direct cam drive systems (i.e. rocker arms) the valve lift is
measured.
The timing of the camshaft cannot be altered from the manufacturers
homologated timing.
5.2.7.8.4 Cam Sprockets or Gears
No dimensional modifications are allowed.
145
STK
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
5.2.7.8.5 Cylinders
No modifications are allowed.
5.2.7.8.6 Pistons
No modifications are allowed (including polishing and lightening).
5.2.7.8.7 Piston Rings
No modifications are allowed.
5.2.7.8.8 Piston Pins and Clips
No modifications are allowed.
5.2.7.8.9 Connecting Rods
No modifications are allowed (including polishing and lightening).
5.2.7.8.10 Crankshaft
No modifications are allowed (including polishing and lightening).
5.2.7.8.11 Crankcase/Gearbox housing
No modification to the crankcases are allowed (including painting, polishing
and lightening).
Crankcases must remain as homologated. No modifications are allowed
(including painting, polishing and lightening).
It is not allowed to add a pump used to create a vacuum in the crankcase. If
a vacuum pump is installed on the homologated motorcycle then it may be
used only as homologated.
5.2.7.8.11.1 Lateral covers and protection
Lateral (side) covers may be altered, modified or replaced. lf altered or
modified the cover must have at least the same resistance to impact as the
original one. If replaced, the cover must be made in material of same or
higher specific weight and the total weight of the cover must not be less than
the original one.
All lateral covers/engine cases containing oil and which could be in contact
with the ground during a crash, must be protected by a second cover made
from metal such as aluminium alloy, stainless steel, steel or titanium.
Plates or crash bars from aluminium or steel also are permitted in addition to
these covers. AII of these devices must be designed to be resistant against
sudden shocks, abrasions and crash damage.
MCRCB approved covers will be permitted without regard of the material.
These covers must be fixed properly and securely with case cover screws
that also mount the original covers/engine cases to the crankcases.
STK
146
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
The Chief Technical Officer has the right to forbid any cover, if the evidence
shows the cover is not effective.
No damaged cases will be permitted unless approved by the Chief Technical
Officer.
5.2.7.8.12 Transmission/Gearbox
No modifications or alterations are allowed to the gears, gearbox or gear
ratios.
Other modifications or additions to the gearbox or selector mechanism,
including quick shift systems are not allowed. Quick shift systems are
allowed if on the homologated model. Aftermarket external quick shift
systems are allowed ONLY on 1000cc & 1200cc machines (the original
wiring loom must remain unmodified).
Countershaft sprocket, rear wheel sprocket, chain pitch and size can be
changed.
The sprocket cover can be modified or eliminated.
5.2.7.8.13 Clutch
No modifications are allowed.
Only friction and drive discs may be changed but their numbers must remain
as original.
Clutch springs may be changed but the number must remain as that on the
homologated model.
5.2.7.8.14 Oil Pumps and Oil Lines
No pump modifications are allowed
Oil lines may be modified or replaced. Oil lines containing positive pressure,
if replaced, must be of metal reinforced construction with swaged or
threaded connectors.
5.2.7.8.15 Radiator and oil coolers
The only liquid engine coolants permitted will be water or water mixed
with ethyl alcohol.
Additional radiators and / or oil coolers are not allowed.
The radiator tubes to and from the engine can be changed but the system
must be maintained, with its original tanks.
Protective meshes can be added in front of the oil and/or water radiator(s).
Radiator fan and wiring may be removed
147
STK
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
5.2.7.8.16 Air Box
The air box must remain as originally produced by the manufacturer for the
homologated machine but the air box drains must be sealed.
The air filter element may be modified or replaced.
All motorcycles must have a closed breather system. All the oil breather line
must be connected and discharge in the airbox.
5.2.7.8.17 Fuel Supply
An additional control unit to change the fuel mixture may be installed and
must be fitted to the original connectors, the unit must not be able to perform
any other function. (The original wire-loom must remain unmodified).
Auto tuning map devices are not allowed.
Fuel pump and fuel pressure regulator must remain as homologated.
Fuel lines may be replaced but the fuel petcock must remain as originally
produced by the manufacturer.
Quick connectors or dry break quick connectors may be used.
Fuel vent lines may be replaced.
Fuel filters may be added. See also 5.2.7.8.1 Carburetion Instruments/Fuel
Injection.
Bazzas Z – FI, Power Commander V fuel control unit or any other plug in
fuel control units of other manufactures that are used, they must only be
used for the change of the fuel mixture. Any other function such as traction
control, quick shifting, response control ignition timing and the addition of
duel fuel maps are not allowed. The Technical Officials in determining
compliance with this regulation may require any team/competitor to supply
verifiable evidence including software. Breaches of this regulation may
result in the prohibition of specific makes and models of fuel control units.
At pre-qualifying Technical Control riders/teams must declare any such fuel
control systems. 1000cc & 1200cc machines ONLY may use the quick
shifting function.
5.2.7.8.18 Exhaust System
Exhaust pipes and silencers may be modified or changed from those fitted to
the homologated motorcycle.
The number of the final exhaust silencer(s) must remain as homologated.
The silencer(s) must be on the same side(s) of the homologated model.
STK
148
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Catalytic converters must be removed.
For safety reasons, the exposed edges of the exhausts pipe(s)
outlet must be rounded to avoid any sharp edges.
Wrapping of exhaust systems is not allowed except in the area of
the riders foot or an area in contact with the fairing for protection
from heat.
The noise limit for Superstock is 107 dB/A (with a 3 dB/A tolerance
after the race). There is also an equipment tolerance of 2dB/A, the
actual maximum reading before race or practice is 109 dB/A and
after race or Practice 112dB/A.
5.2.7.9 Electrics and Electronics
5.2.7.9.1 Ignition/Engine Control System (ECU)
Spark plugs may be replaced.
The central unit (ignition/engine control unit/ECU) must stay as homologated.
1000/1200 class only - a manufacturer’s approved “kit” ECU may be used
with manufacturer approved firmware. The rev limit must be as the
standard homologated ECU and will be checked on the Dyno for
compliance.
For 2018 a series specified rev limiter will be mandatory. Such hardware
and pricing will be published as part of these regulations.
For the avoidance of doubt flashing the standard supplied ECU is NOT
authorised.
For models where a manufacturer’s kit ECU is not available, the
promoter/organiser will in conjunction with the relevant manufacturer and
an official technical partner, make available approved firmware for use
with the standard ECU. This will be the sole authorised firmware for that
particular machine model.
During an event the Chief Technical Officer has the right to ask a
team to substitute their ECU with one provided by the organiser,
supplied by the manufacturer.
At technical control machines may be checked on a dyno and/or the
ECU sealed with a tamperproof sticker.
At post qualifying and post race technical control any irregular dyno
reading and/or evidence of the ECU being tampered with may
constitute a fail and subsequent judicial action. The decision of the
Chief Technical Officer in this respect will be considered a matter of
fact.
149
STK
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Any team refusing to co-operate with the instructions of the
Technical Officials in respect of any aspect of pre and post
qualifying/race Technical Control will be penalised.
The MCRCB will invite manufacturers to participate in matters of
technical control. Any manufacturers recommendations and
determinations on matters of machine compliance with the class
technical rules will be considered a matter of fact.
5.2.7.9.2 Generators
No modifications allowed.
The electric starter must operate normally and always be able to
start the engine during the event (including at pre and post race
inspections). The engine must start and run when the electric
starter has stopped its procedure.
5.2.7.9.3 Additional Equipment
1000/1200cc class only - additional electronic hardware equipment not
on the original homologated motorcycle may be added for the
recording of data. This is limited to three channels only which are (1)
Front suspension, (2) Rear suspension, (3) Lambda.
CAN BUS channels may be logged, but no signals may be sent to the
ECU via CAN BUS
No device may be connected to the homologated ECU diagnostic port,
which will be sealed by MSVR.
Use of a lap timer display is permitted. This must be a stand alone, self
powered device.
All such systems must be approved by Technical Control.
The addition of a device for infra red (IR) transmission of a signal between
the racing rider and his team, used exclusively for lap timing, is allowed.
The addition of a GPS unit for lap timing/scoring purposes is allowed.
Telemetry is not allowed.
5.2.7.9.4 Wiring Harness
1000/1200 class only - A manufactures kit wiring harness may be used
only if a manufactures approved kit ECU is used.
The original wire-loom may be modified only as indicated hereafter:
The unused wire loom elements supplying current to direction indicators,
STK
150
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
horn, ignition contact and key lock etc. may be unplugged and/or removed
(no cutting allowed).
No changes are allowed to the ignition key switch.
Cutting of the wiring harness is not allowed but to disconnect connectors is
allowed.
The wiring harness may only be used for the purpose it is homologated for
unless stated in these regulations.
5.2.7.9.5 Battery
Battery may be replaced, if replaced nominal capacity must be equal or
higher than the homologated type.
5.2.7.10 Frame and Body
5.2.7.10.1 Frame Body and Rear Sub Frame
Frame must remain as originally produced by the manufacturer for the
homologated machine.
For the avoidance of doubt machine models fitted with steering head
cap bearing inserts, the manufacturer’s standard original fitted
homologated inserts for that model are the only ones allowed.
The sides of the frame-body may be covered by a protective part made of
composite material. These protectors must fit the form of the frame.
Holes may be drilled on the frame only to fix approved components
(i.e. fairing brackets, steering damper mount).
Nothing can be added by welding or removed by machining from
the frame body.
All motorcycles must display the manufacturers’ vehicle identification
number on the frame body (chassis number), with the exception of
spare frames.
Engine mounting brackets or plates must remain as originally
produced by the manufacturer for the homologated machine.
Rear sub frame must remain as originally produced by the
manufacturer for the homologated machine.
Additional seat brackets may be added, non-stressed protruding
brackets may be removed if they do not affect the safety of the
construction or assembly.
Bolt on accessories to the rear sub-frame may be removed.
151
STK
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
The paint scheme is not restricted but polishing the frame body or
the sub frame is not allowed.
5.2.7.10.1 Front Forks
Forks (stanchions, stem, wheel spindle, upper and lower crown,
etc.) must remain as originally produced by the manufacturer for
the homologated motorcycle.
The upper and lower fork clamps (triple clamp, fork bridges) must
remain as originally produced by the manufacturer on the
homologated motorcycle.
A steering damper may be added or replaced with an after-market
damper. The steering damper cannot act as a steering lock limiting
device.
Fork caps on the mechanical forks may only be modified or replaced
to allow external adjustment. (This does not include the mechanical
fork leg that is part of the homologated electronic fork set).
Dust seals may be modified, changed or removed if the fork
remains totally oil-sealed.
MECHANICAL FORKS: Original internal parts of the homologated
forks may be modified or changed. After market damper kits or
valves may be installed. The original surface finish of the fork tubes
(stanchions, fork pipes) may be changed. Additional surface
treatments are allowed.
ELECTRONIC SUSPENSION: No aftermarket or prototype electronically
controlled suspension parts may be used. Electronic suspension may be
used if such suspension is already present on the production model of the
homologated motorcycle, and it must remain completely standard (all
mechanical and electronic parts must remain as homologated) with the
exception of shims and springs. The original suspension system must work
safely in the event of an electronic failure. The electronic front suspension
may be replaced with a mechanical system from a similar homologated
model from the same manufacturer.
5.2.7.10.2 Rear Fork (Swing arm)
The rear fork must remain as originally produced by the manufacturer for the
homologated motorcycle.
A chain guard must be fitted in such a way to reduce the possibility that any
part of the riders’ body may become trapped between the lower chain run
and the rear wheel sprocket.
Rear swing arm pivot position must remain in the homologated
position (as supplied on the production machine)
STK
152
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
If the standard machine has inserts then the orientation/position of the
original inserts may be changed but the inserts cannot be replaced or
modified.
Rear fork pivot bolt must remain as originally produced by the manufacturer
for the homologated motorcycle.
Rear wheel stand brackets may be added to the rear fork by welding or by
bolts. Brackets must have rounded edges (with a large radius). Fastening
screws must be recessed. An anchorage system or point(s) to keep the
original rear brake caliper in place may be added to the rear swing-arm.
The sides of the swing arm may be protected by a thin vinyl cover
only, no composite or structural covers are allowed.
5.2.7.10.3 Rear Suspension Unit
Rear suspension unit (shock absorber) may be modified or replaced, but the
original attachments to the frame and rear fork (swing arm) must be as
homologated.
All the rear suspension linkage parts must remain as originally produced by
the manufacturer for the homologated motorcycle.
MECHANICAL SUSPENSION: Rear suspension unit and spring may be
changed.
ELECTRONIC SUSPENSION: No aftermarket or prototype electronically
controlled suspension parts may be used. Electronic suspension may be
used if such suspension is already present on the production model of the
homologated motorcycle, and it must remain completely standard (all
mechanical and electronic parts must remain as homologated) with the
exception of shims and springs). The original suspension system must work
properly safely in the event of an electronic failure. The electronic shock
absorber can be replaced with a
mechanical one.
5.2.7.10.4 Wheels
Wheels must remain as originally produced by the manufacturer at
the time of sale into the dealer/distributor network for the
homologated machine.
The speedometer drive may be removed and replaced with a spacer.
If the original design included a cushion drive for the rear wheel, it
must remain as originally produced for the homologated machine.
No modifications of the wheel-axles or any fixing and mounting
points for front and rear brake caliper are authorised. Spacers can
be modified.
153
STK
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Modifications to keep spacers in place are permitted.
Wheel diameter and rim width must remain as originally
homologated. Any inner tube (if fitted) or inflation valves may
be used.
Wheel balance weights may be discarded, changed or added to.
5.2.7.10.5 Brakes
Brake discs can be replaced by aftermarket discs which comply to
the following rules:
Brake discs and carrier must retain the same material as the
homologated disc and carrier.
A ‘wave’ type disc can be replaced with a round disc.
The outside and inner diameter of the brake disc must remain the
same as on the homologated disc.
The thickness of the brake disc may be increased by 20% and
must continue to fit into the homologated brake calliper without any
modification. The number of floaters is free.
The fixing of the carrier on the wheel must remain the same as on
the homologated disc.
Anti lock sytems (ABS) can be disconnected and the ABS ECU can
be dismantled.
The ABS pump may be removed.
The ABS rotor wheel can be deleted, modified or replaced.
Front and rear brake callipers (mount, carrier, hanger) must remain
as originally produced by the manufacturer for the homologated
machine.
In order to reduce the transfer of heat to the hydraulic fluid it is
permitted to add metallic shims to the calipers, between the
pads and the calipers, and/or to replace light alloy pistons with
steel pistons made by the same manufacturer of the caliper.
The rear brake calliper bracket may be fixed on the swingarm, but the
bracket (support) must maintain the same mounting (fixing) points for the
calliper as used on the homologated machine. A modification of these parts
is authorised. The Swingarm may be modified for this reason to aid the
location of the rear brake calliper bracket, by welding, drilling or using a
STK
154
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
helicoil.
The front and rear master cylinder must remain as originally produced by the
manufacturers for the homologated machine.
Front and rear brake fluid reservoirs may be changed with an aftermarket
product.
Front and rear hydraulic brake lines may be changed.
The split of the front brake lines for both front brake callipers must be made
above the lower fork bridge (lower triple clamp).
Quick (or “dry-brake”) connectors in the brake lines are authorised.
Front and rear brake pads may be changed. Brake pad locking pins may be
modified for quick change types.
Additional air scoops or ducts are not allowed.
Motorcycles must be equipped with brake lever protection, intended to
protect the handlebar brake lever from being accidentally activated in case
of collision with another motorcycle.
5.2.7.10.6 Handlebars and Hand Controls
Handlebars may be replaced (does not include brake master cylinder).
Handlebars and hand controls may be relocated.
Throttle controls must be self closing when not held by the hand.
Throttle assembly and associated cables may be modified or replaced but
the connection to the throttle body and to the throttle controls must remain
as homologated.
Clutch and brake lever may be exchanged by an aftermarket copy. An
adjuster to the brake lever is allowed for the 1000cc/1200cc class only.
Switches can be changed but electric starter switch and engine stop switch
must be located on the handlebars.
5.2.7.10.7 Footrest/Foot Controls
Footrest/foot controls may be relocated but brackets must be
mounted to the frame at the original mounting points. Their two
original mounting points of fixture (on foot controls and on the shift
shaft) must remain as original.
Footrest may be rigidly mounted or a folding type which must
incorporate a device to return them to the normal position.
155
STK
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
The end of the footrest must have an 8mm solid spherical radius.
Non-folding footrests must have an end (plug) which is permanently
fixed, made of plastic, Teflon® or an equivalent type material
(minimum radius 8mm). The plug surface must be designed to
reach the widest possible area. The Chief Technical Officer has the
right to refuse any plug not satisfying this safety aim.
5.2.7.10.8 Fuel Tank
Fuel tank filler cap may be altered or replaced from those fitted to the
homologated motorcycle, by a “screw-on” type fuel cap (SAFETY).
All fuel tanks must be completely filled with a fire retardant material (open
celled mesh i.e. “Explososafe ®”).
Fuel tank valve petcock must remain as originally produced by the
manufacturer for the homologated machine.
The sides of the fuel tank may be covered by a protective part made of a
composite material. These protectors must fit the shape of the tank.
Fuel tanks with a tank breather pipes must be fitted with non-return valves that
discharge into a catch tank with a minimum volume of 250cc made of a
suitable material.
5.2.7.10.9 Fairing/Body Work
a) Fairing and bodywork may be replaced with exact cosmetic
duplicates of the original parts, but must appear to be as
originally produced by the manufacturer for the homologated
machine, with slight differences due to the racing use (different
attachment points, fairing bottom etc.). The materials may be
changed. The use of carbon fibre or carbon composite materials
is not allowed. The front of the fairing may be modified to
accommodate a front number plate in compliance with MCRCB
General Technical Regulations.
b) Overall size and dimensions must be the same as the original part.
c) Windscreens may be replaced with a duplicate of transparent
material, but the overall size and dimensions must be the same
as the original part.
d) Motorcycles that were not originally equipped with streamlining are not
allowed to add streamlining in any form, with the exception of a lower
fairing device, as described in (h). This device cannot exceed above a line
drawn horizontally from axle to axle.
e) The original combination instrument/fairing brackets may be replaced, but
the use of titanium and carbon (or similar composite materials) is
forbidden. All other fairing brackets may be altered or replaced.
f) The original air ducts running between the fairing and the air box may be
altered or replaced. Carbon Fibre composites and other exotic materials
are forbidden, particle grills or wire meshes, originally installed in the
STK
156
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
g)
h)
i)
j)
k)
openings of the air-ducts, may be taken away.
The lower fairing has to be constructed to hold, in case of engine
breakdown, at least half of the total oil and engine coolant capacity used
in the engine (minimum 5 litres). The lower edge of the openings in the
fairing must be positioned at least 50mm above the bottom of the fairing.
Front mudguards may be replaced with a cosmetic duplicates of the
original parts and may be spaced upwards for increased tyre clearance.
Rear mudguards fixed on the swinging arm can be modified or changed
but the original profile must be respected.
All exposed edges must be rounded.
Motorcycles can be equipped with inner ducts to improve the air stream
towards the radiator but the appearance of the front, the rear and the
profile of the motorcycle must not be changed.
5.2.7.10.10 Seat
The appearance from both front rear and profile must conform to the
homologated shape.
Seat, seat base and associated body work may be replaced with parts of
similar appearance as originally produced by the manufacturer for the
homologated machine.
The top portion of the rear bodywork around the seat may be modified to a
solo seat.
The homologated seat locking system (with plates, pins, rubber pads etc.)
may be removed
All exposed edges must be rounded. The card you have used is coming up
as an invalid number, please can you let me have the correct number.
5.2.7.10.11 Fasteners
Standard fasteners may be replaced with fasteners of any material and
design but titanium fasteners may not be used.. The strength and design
must be equal to or exceed the strength of the standard fastener it is
replacing..
Fasteners may be drilled for safety wire, but intentional weight saving
modifications are not allowed.
Fairing/body work fasteners may be changed to the quick
disconnect type. Aluminium fasteners may only be used in nonstructural locations.
5.2.7.11 The following items may be altered or replaced from those
fitted to the homologated motorcycle.
A special one way valve can be fitted to the crankcase oil filler
opening (to avoid oil spillage)
157
STK
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Any type of lubrication, brake or suspension fluid may be used.
Gasket and gasket materials (with the exception of the cylinder
base gasket and head gasket).
Instrument bracket(s)
NB: Only the “dash” from the homolgated model can be used.
Use of an aftermarket supplied “dash” is not permitted.
Painted external surface finishes and decals.
Material for brackets connecting non-original parts to the frame (or
engine) cannot be made from titanium or fibre reinforced
composites (the only exception to this is the exhaust hanger which
may be made from reinforced composites).
Tachometer – NB this must be working so that noise limits may be measured
– (MCRCB Only)
5.2.7.12 The Following Items May Be Removed
Emission control items (anti-pollution) in or around the airbox and engine
(02 sensors, air injection devices)
Chain guard as long as it is not incorporated in the rear fender. Bolt on
accessories on a rear sub frame.
5.2.7.13 The following items MUST BE removed
- Headlamp and rear lamp.
- Turn signal indicators (when not incorporated in the fairing).
Openings must be covered with a suitable material.
- Rear view mirrors.
- Horn.
- Licence plate bracket.
- Tool kit.
- Helmet hooks and luggage carrier hooks.
- Passenger foot rests.
- Passenger grab rails.
- Safety bars, centre and side stands must be removed (fixed brackets must
remain).
5.2.7.14 The Following Items Must Be Altered
Motorcycles must be equipped with a functional ignition kill switch or button
mounted on either side of the handlebar (within reach of the hand while on
the hand grips) that is capable of stopping a running engine.
It is recommended that machines be equipped with a red light on the
instrument panel. This light must flash in the event of oil pressure drop.
All drain plugs must be wired. External oil filter(s) screws and bolts that enter
an oil cavity must be safety wired (i.e. on crankcases, oil lines, oil coolers,
STK
158
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
etc.)
All motorcycles must have a closed breather system. The oil breather line
must be connected and discharge in the airbox.
Where breather or overflow pipes are fitted they must discharge via existing
outlets. The original closed system must be retained, no direct atmospheric
emission is permitted.
5.2.7.15 RAIN LIGHT
All motorcycles must have a functioning red light mounted at the rear of the
machine to be used in rain or low visibility conditions as instructed by Race
Control. The team must ensure that the light is switched on whenever a rain
tyre is fitted on the motorcycle and/or when any practice or race is declared
“wet” by Race Control.
Lights must comply with the following:
a) lighting direction must be parallel to the machine centre line (motorcycle
running direction), and clearly visible from the rear at least 15 degrees to
both left and right sides of the machine centre line.
b) mounted on the seat/rear bodywork approximately on the machine centre
line, in a position approved by the Chief Technical Officer. In case of dispute
over the mounting position or visibility, the decision of the Chief Technical
Officer will be final.
c) power output/luminosity equivalent to approximately: 10 – 15W
(incandescent) 0.6 – 1.8 W (LED).
d) the switch must be accessible.
e) rain light power supply may be separated from the motorcycle main wiring
and battery.
159
STK
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
5.2.8 MCRCB BRITISH SUPERSPORT TECHNICAL REGULATIONS
Machines competing in the British Supersport Championship must comply with the
MCRCB BRITISH SUPERSPORT CHAMPIONSHIP REGULATIONS. These are as
follows and are correct as of the printing of these regulations but which are subject
to any amendments made by the MCRCB which will be issued by means of an
MCRCB Bulletin.
5.2.8 SUPERSPORT SPECIFICATIONS
Rules intended to permit changes to the homologated motorcycle in the
interest of safety and competitiveness.
TECHNICAL - SUPERSPORT
EVERYTHING THAT IS NOT AUTHORISED AND PRESCRIBED IN THIS
RULE IS STRICTLY FORBIDDEN
Supersport motorcycles require an FIM homologation (see G.5.2.9) or
MCRCB homologation. All motorcycles must comply in every respect with
all the requirements for Road Racing as specified in the Technical
Regulations, unless it is equipped as such on the homologated machine.
The appearance from both front, rear and the profile of Supersport
motorcycles must (except when otherwise stated) conform to the
homologated shape (as originally produced by the manufacturer. The
appearance of the exhaust system is excluded from this rule.
As part of future category evaluation the Promoter may invite
prototype machines with equivalent performance to participate. Such
machines will be evaluated and accepted on an individual basis and
riders/teams will not be eligible for championship points and prizes.
5.2.8.1 Machine Specifications
All items not mentioned in the following articles must remain as originally
produced by the manufacturer for the homologated machine.
5.2.8.2 Balancing various motorcycle concepts
In order to equalize the performance of motorcycles with different engine
configurations, changes in the minimum weight can be applied according to
their respective racing performances. The decision about applying a
handicap system to a respective class will be taken by MCRCB/MSVR at
any time.
These handicaps will follow the system like described in 5.2.6.2 of the
Superbike regulation, but will be adapted to the Supersport class.
5.2.8.3 Engine configurations and Displacement capacities
Over 400cc up to 600cc 4 stroke 4 cylinders
Over 500cc up to 675cc 4 stroke 3 cylinders
Over 600cc up to 750cc 4 stroke 2 cylinders
160
BSS
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
The displacement capacities must remain at the homologated size.
Modifying the bore and stroke to reach class limits is not allowed.
5.2.8.4 Minimum Weights
The minimum weights will be:
600cc four cylinders
675cc three cylinders
750cc two cylinders
161 kg
161 kg
161 kg
At any time of the event, the weight of the whole machine (including the
tank and its contents) must not be less than the minimum weight.
There is no tolerance on the minimum weight of the motorcycle.
In the final inspection at the end of the race, the checked machines will
be weighed in the condition they were at the end of the race.
The established weight limit must be met in the condition the machine
finished the race. Nothing can be added to the machine including water,
oil, fuel or tyres.
During the practice and qualifying sessions every rider may be asked
to submit his motorcycle to a weight control in any case the rider and
team must comply with this request
The use of ballast is allowed to stay over the minimum weight limit and
may be required due to a handicap system. The use of ballast and
weight handicap must be declared to the Chief Technical Officer at the
preliminary checks.
5.2.8.5 Number Plate Colours
Front: White background, blue numbers
Side: Any colour background with a contrasting colour number that is clearly
defined from the background and complies with G3.29.3. To help
identification the numbers should be surrounded by a single black line of at
least 5mm thickness.
In case of dispute concerning the legibility of numbers, the decision of
MCRCB will be final.
5.2.8.6Fuel
The MCRCB Control Fuel must be used in every practice session and race.
This is supplied by WP Racing; see F-Championship Conditions and any
Bulletins issued by MSVR.
5.2.8.7 Tyres
The MCRCB will impose a controlled tyre. Further conditions will be stated in
F - Championship Conditions and any Bulletins issued by MSVR.
161
BSS
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
The use of tyre warmers is allowed.
Any modification (cutting, grooving) is forbidden.
A tyre usuage limit applies for the race weekend (free and qualifying
practices, warm up and race). 6 Rear (dry) tyres and 5 Front (dry) tyres.
No tyre change is permitted during a dry race in a Red Flag interruption
(including a dry race interrupted with less than 3 laps of its duration
completed by the leader), other than when the race status is changed to
“Wet” and/or authorisation to change tyres is announced by race control –
see E 1.10.
In the event of a exceptional tyre change authorised by the Chief Technical
Official in the case of a proven tyre failure, the rider must start the re-start
from the back of the grid or the pit lane exit.
Any other unauthorised tyre change will result in a penalty.
5.2.8.8 Engine
5.2.8.8.1 Fuel injection systems
Fuel injection systems refer to throttle bodies, fuel injectors, variable length
intake tract devices, fuel pump and fuel pressure regulator.
The original homologated fuel injection system must be used
Throttle bodies intake insulators may be modified.
The injectors must be standard units as on the homologated motorcycle. Bell
mouths, including their fixing points, may be altered or replaced from
those fitted by the manufacturer on the homologated machine.
Butterfly cannot be changed or modified.
5.2.8.8.2 Cylinder Head
Cylinder head must be as homologated. The following modifications are
allowed:
a) Grinding of the cylinder head surface on the side of the gasket;
b) Modifications of the inlet and exhaust ports by taking off or adding
material (welding is forbidden);
c) Original homologated valves guides may be cut or modified, but only on
the intake or exhaust port side;
d) Polishing of the combustion chamber;
e) Original valve seats must be used, but modifications are allowed to the
shape;
f) Compression ratio is free, but the combustion chamber can be modified
only by taking material off.
It is forbidden to add any material to the cylinder head unless as described
162
BSS
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
above.
The combustion chamber may be modified.
Rocker arms (if any) must remain as homologated (material and
dimensions)
Valves must remain as homologate by the original manufacturer.
Valves spring retainers and cotters may be altered or replaced.
Valve springs may be changed.
5.2.8.8.3 Camshaft
The method of drive must remain as homologated. At the technical checks:
for direct cam drive systems, the cam lobe lift is measured; for non direct
cam drive systems (i.e. with rocker arms), the valve lift is measured.
The durations is free but the lift must remain as homologated
5.2.8.8.4 Cam sprockets or gears
Cam sprockets or cam gears may be modified or replaced to allow the
degreeing of camshafts.
5.2.8.8.5 Cylinders
Cylinders no modifications are allowed.
5.2.8.8.6 Pistons
No modifications are allowed.
5.2.8.8.7 Piston Rings
No modifications are allowed.
5.2.8.8.8 Piston Pins and Clips
No modifications are allowed.
5.2.8.8.9 Connecting Rods
No modifications are allowed.
5.2.8.8.10 Crankshaft
No modifications are allowed
Polishing and lightening is not allowed.
5.2.8.8.11 Crankcase/Gearbox and all other Engine Cases (i.e.
ignition case, clutch case)
Crankcases must remain as homologated. No modifications are allowed
Crankcases must remain as homologated. No modifications are allowed
(including painting, polishing and lightening).
163
BSS
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
It is not allowed to add a pump used to create a vacuum in the crankcase. If
a vacuum pump is installed on the homologated motorcycle then it may be
used only as homologated.
Other engine cases must be made of the homologated material with the
exclusion of the lateral side covers. (see below)
5.2.5.8.11.1 Lateral covers and protection
Lateral (side) covers may be altered, modified or replaced. lf altered or
modified the cover must have at least the same resistance to impact as the
original one. If replaced, the cover must be made in material of same or
higher specific weight and the total weight of the cover must not be less than
the original one.
All lateral covers/engine cases containing oil and which could be in contact
with the ground during a crash, must be protected by a second cover made
from metal such as aluminium alloy, stainless steel, steel or titanium.
Plates or crash bars from aluminium or steel also are permitted in addition to
these covers. AII of these devices must be designed to be resistant against
sudden shocks, abrasions and crash damage.
MCRCB approved covers will be permitted without regard of the material.
The Chief Technical Officer has the right to forbid any cover, if the evidence
shows the cover is not effective.
5.2.8.8.12 Transmission/Gearbox
Primary gears must remain as homologated.
Quick-shift systems are allowed.
The gearbox must be as produced by the original manufacturer for the
homologated machine with the homologated ratios, but the gears may
have strengthening, under cutting and super finishing.
CLARIFICATION: No aftermarket manufacturers gearbox can be used, just the
original manufacturers gearbox produced for the homologated model.
Gear ratios may be checked on the dyno at any time during the
event.
5.2.8.8.13 Clutch
An aftermarket slipper clutch may be used but the type (Wet or Dry) and the
operating method (Cable or Hydraulic) must remain as homologated.
The friction plates, drive plates and springs may be changed but the
numbers must be the same as on the homologated machine.
5.2.8.8.14 Oil Pumps, water pumps and Oil Lines
Oil lines may be modified or replaced. Oil lines containing positive
pressure, if replaced, must be of metal reinforced construction with
swaged or treaded connectors.
164
BSS
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Oil pump and water pump no modification are allowed.
5.2.8.8.15 Radiator and oil coolers
The radiator may be changed only if it fits in the standard location and
does not require any modifications to the main frame or to the fairings’
outer appearance.
Modifications to the existing oil cooler are allowed only if it does not
require any modifications to the main frame or to the fairings’ outer
appearance. A heat exchange (oil/water) can be exchanged by an oil
cooler.
Radiator fan and wiring may be changed, modified or removed.
Additional oil coolers are not allowed.
Oil cooler must not be mounted on or above the rear mudguard.
5.2.8.8.16 Air Box
The air box must remain as originally produced by the manufacturer on
homologated machine.
The air filter element may be removed or replaced.
The air box drains must be sealed.
All motorcycles must have a closed breather system. The oil breather line
must be connected and discharge in the airbox.
5.2.8.8.17 Fuel Supply
Fuel pump and fuel pressure regulator must remain the same as on the
homologated motorcycle.
The fuel pressure must be as homologated.
Fuel lines from the fuel tank up to the injectors (fuel hoses, delivery
pipe assembly, joints, clamps, fuel canister) may be replaced.
The fuel line(s) going from the fuel tank to the fuel injection system
must be located in such a way that they are protected from possible
crash damage.
Quick connectors or dry brake quick connectors may be used. Fuel vent
lines may be replaced.
Fuel filters may be added.
165
BSS
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
5.2.8.8.18 Exhaust System
Exhaust pipes and silencers may be modified or changed.
Catalytic converters must be removed.
The number of final exhaust silencer(s) must remain as homologated.
The silencer(s) must be on the same side(s) of the homologated model.
For safety reasons, the exposed edge(s) of the exhaust pipe(s) outlet(s)
must be rounded to avoid any sharp edges.
Wrapping of exhaust systems is not allowed except in the area of the
riders foot or an area in contact with the fairing for protection from heat.
The noise limit for Supersport will be 107 dB/A (with a 3 dB/A tolerance
after the race). There is also an equipment tolerance of 2dB/A, the actual
maximum reading before race or practice is 109 dB/A and after race or
Practice 112dB/A
5.2.8.9 Electrics and Switches
Connectors and switches are free.
5.2.8.9.1 Ignition/Engine Control System (ECU)
Spark plugs and plug caps and wires may be replaced.
No additional electronics forming control systems will be allowed (i.e.
external ignition/fuel cut traction control systems, engine throttle blipper
servo motors or ignition expanders are allowed.
The only systems allowed are manufacturers “kit ECU”, Standard ECU
with fuelling module only or the series option ECU which is Motec M130
with control software/firmware provided by (Motec/MSVR)
No traction control is allowed, any ECU with this capability must have the
functionality disabled.
If the manufacturers “kit ECU” is used or Series Option ECU (Motec M130)
a maximum rev limit will be prescribed by MCRCB/MSVR whose decision
is final, this may be checked at any time during an event.
Maximum Rev Limit:
600cc 4 cylinder models
Standard plus 750rpm not
exceeding 16,000rpm
Standard plus 600 rpm not
exceeding 15,200 rpm
675cc 3 cylinder models
Inclusion on the “MCRCB Supersport Manufacturers Kit ECU Approved
List” is subject to the manufacturer providing for the organiser checking
tools and other means of verification for compliance.
166
BSS
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
MCRCB SUPERSPORT MANUFACTURERS
“KIT ECU” APPROVED LIST
Machine Models
Manufactures
Race Kit ECU part No.
HONDA CBR600 RR
(PC40) JAN 2008
HONDA CBR600 RR
(PC40) JAN 2008
HONDA CBR600 RR
(PC40) JAN 2013
HONDA CBR600 RR
(PC40) JAN 2014
KAWASAKI ZX600 R F
(ZX6R) JAN 2011
MV AGUSTA F3
Feb 2013MV AGUSTA F3
FEB 2013SUZUKI GSX-R 600
JAN 2011 L1 – L5
TRIUMPH 675R
JAN 2011TRIUMPH 675R/675
FEB 2013
YAMAHA R6
JAN 2011
YAMAHA R6
JAN 2012
YAMAHA R6
JAN 2012
38770-N1A-D10
38770-MFJ-R11
38770-MJC-R11
38770-N1A-D11
21175-0248
RREM018078KIT01
RDTL017114
3290-14-JR0
A9618098
A9828036
(15000 rpm)
2C0-8591A-92
2C0-8591A-93
2C0-8591A-94
5.2.8.9.2 Generator, alternator, electric starter
No alterations are allowed.
The electric starter must operate normally and always be able to start the
engine during the event.
5.2.8.9.3 Additional Equipment
Additional electronic hardware equipment not on the original
homologated motorcycle may be added (e.g. data acquisition, one rear
wheel speed sensor for data logging ONLY, computers, recording
equipment,).
Note: No front wheel speed sensor is permitted in any circumstances.
167
BSS
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
The addition of a device for infra red (IR) transmission of a signal
between the racing rider and his team, used exclusively for lap timing, is
allowed.
The addition of a GPS unit for lap timing/scoring purposes is allowed.
Telemetry is not allowed.
5.2.8.9.4 Wiring Harness
The wiring harness may be altered or replaced. Additional wiring
harnesses may be added. Cutting of the wiring harness is
allowed.
5.2.8.9.5 Battery
The size and type of battery may be changed and relocated.
5.2.8.10 Frame Body
5.2.8.10.1 Frame Body and Rear sub-frame
Frame must remain as originally produced by the manufacturer for
the homologated machine.
Holes may be drilled on the frame only to fix approved components
(i.e. fairing brackets, steering damper mount, sensors).
The sides of the frame-body may be covered by a protective part made
of a composite material. These protectors must fit the form of the frame.
Nothing else can be added or removed from the frame body.
All motorcycles must display a vehicle identification number on the
frame body (chassis number).
Engine mounting brackets or plates must remain as originally produced
by the manufacturer for the homologated machine.
Rear sub frame may be changed or altered, but the type of material
must remain as homologated, or of higher specific weight.
Additional seat brackets may be added, non-stressed protruding
brackets may be removed if they do not affect the safety of the
construction or assembly. Bolt-on accessories to the rear sub-frame
may be removed.
The paint scheme is not restricted but polishing the frame body or subframe is not allowed.
168
BSS
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
5.2.8.10.2 Front Forks
Forks must remain as originally produced by the manufacturer for
the homologated machine.
Standard original internal parts of the forks may be modified or changed.
No aftermarket or prototype electronic ally-controlled suspensions can be
used.
If original electronic suspensions are used, they must be completely
standard
(any mechanical or electronic part must remain as homologated).
The original electronic system must work properly in the event of
an electric/electronic failure otherwise it cannot be homologated for
FIM/MCRCB competitions.
After market damper kits or valves may be installed. Fork springs may be
modified or replaced.
Fork caps may be modified or replaced to allow external adjustment.
Dust seal can be modified, changed or removed if the fork is totally oilsealed.
The original surface finish of the fork tubes (stanchions, fork pipes) may
be changed. Additional surface treatments are allowed.
The upper and lower fork clamps (triple clamp, fork bridges) must remain
as originally produced by the manufacturer on the homologated machine.
Steering damper may be added or replaced with an aftermarket damper.
The steering damper cannot act as a steering lock limiting device.
5.2.8.10.3 Rear Fork (Swing arm)
The rear fork must remain as originally produced by the manufacturer for
the homologated machine. A chain guard must be fitted in such a way to
reduce the possibility that any part of the riders’ body must become
trapped between the lower chain run and the rear wheel sprocket.
Rear fork pivot bolt must remain as originally produced by the manufacturer
for the homologated machine.
Rear axle chain adjuster can be modified or changed.
Rear wheel stand brackets may be added to the rear fork by welding or
by bolts. Brackets must have rounded edges (with a large radius).
Fastening screws must be recessed. An anchorage system or point(s) to
keep the original rear brake calliper in place may be added to the rear
swing-arm.
169
BSS
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
5.2.8.10.4 Rear Suspension Unit
Rear suspension unit can be changed or modified. The original
attachments of the frame and rear fork must be as homologated.
Rear suspension unit spring(s) may be changed.
No aftermarket or prototype electronic ally-controlled suspensions can be
used. If original electronic suspensions are used, they must be completely
standard (any mechanical or electronic part must remain as homologated).
The original electronic system must work properly in the event of an
electric/electronic failure otherwise it cannot be homologated for
FIM/MCRCB competitions.
Rear suspension linkage must remain as originally produced by the
manufacturer for the homologated machine.
5.2.8.10.5 Wheels
Wheels must remain as originally produced by the manufacturer at the
time of sale into the dealer/distributor network for the homologated
machine.
Any inner tube (if fitted) or inflation valves may be used.
Wheel balance weights may be discarded, changed or added.
The speedometer drive may be removed and replaced with a spacer.
If the original design included a cushion drive for the rear wheel, it
must remain as originally produced for the homologated machine.
Front and rear wheel axles must remain as originally produced by
the manufacturer for the homologated machine.
Wheel diameter and rim width must remain as originally homologated.
5.2.8.10.6 Brakes
Front and rear brake discs may be changed but must fit the original caliper
and mounting. However, the outside diameter, the ventilation system must
remain as originally produced by the manufacturer for the homologated
machine. Internally ventilated discs are not allowed if not homologated in
the original machine.
The brake disc carriers may be changed, but must retain the same off set
and same type of mounting to the wheels.
Replacement brake discs must be of ferrous material.
Front and rear brake calipers as well as all the mounting points and
mounting hardware (mount, carrier, hanger) must remain as originally
170
BSS
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
produced by the manufacturer for the homologated machine (see art
5.2.5.10.3).
The front master cylinder must remain as originally produced by
the manufacturer for the homologated machine, hand lever
excluded.
Rear master cylinder must remain as originally produced by
the manufacturer for the homologated machine
Front and rear hydraulic brake lines may be changed. The brake fluid
reservoir may be replaced and/or repositioned. Quick connectors may
be used. The split of the front brake lines for both front brake calipers
must be made above the lower edge of the fork bridge (lower triple
clamp).
Front and rear brake pads may be changed. Brake pad locking pins may
be modified for quick change type.
Additional air ducts are not allowed.
In order to reduce the transfer of heat to the hydraulic fluid it is permitted
to add metallic shims to the calipers, between the pads and the calipers,
and/or to replace light alloy pistons with steel pistons made by the same
manufacturer of the caliper.
Motorcycles must be equipped with brake lever protection, intended to
protect the handlebar brake lever from being accidentally activated in
case of collision with another motorcycle.
5.2.8.10.7 Handle Bars and Hand Controls
Handle bars, throttle assembly and associated cables, hand controls and
levers may be replaced (does not include brake master cylinder).
Handle bars and hand controls may be relocated.
Throttle controls must be self-closing when not held by hand
Electric starter switch and engine stop switch must be located on the
handle bars.
5.2.8.10.8 Foot Rest/Foot Controls
Foot rest/foot controls may be relocated, but the original mounting points
must be used.
Foot rests may be rigidly mounted or a folding type which must
incorporate a device to return them to the normal position.
The end of the foot rest must have at least an 8mm solid spherical radius.
Non folding footrests must have an end (plug) which is permanently fixed,
171
BSS
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
made of aluminium, plastic, Teflon® or equivalent type of material (min.
radius of 8mm). The plug surface must be designed to reach the widest
possible area of the footrest. The Chief Technical Officer has the right to
refuse any plug not satisfying this safety aim.
5.2.8.10.9 Fuel Tank
Fuel tank must remain as originally produced by the manufacturer for the
homologated machine.
All fuel tanks must be completely filled with fire retardant material (opencelled mesh, i.e. "Explosafe®").
Fuel tanks with tank breather pipes must be fitted with non-return valves
that discharge into a catch tank with a minimum volume of 250 cc made
of a suitable material.
Fuel caps may be changed. Fuel caps when closed, must be leak proof.
Additionally, they must be securely locked to prevent accidental opening
at any time.
5.2.8.10.10 Fairing/Body Work
a) Fairing, front mudguards and body work must appear to be as
originally produced by the manufacturer for the homologated
machine.
b) Fairing and body work may be replaced with cosmetic duplicates of the
original parts. The material may be changed. The use of carbon fibre or
Kevlar® materials is not allowed in fairing, fuel tank cover, seat, seat base
and associated bodywork construction.
c) Size and dimensions must be the same as the original parts without
any addition or subtractions of design elements.
d) Wind screen may be replaced with transparent material only.
e) The original combination instrument/fairing brackets may be replaced.
All other fairing brackets may be altered or replaced.
f) The original air ducts running between the fairing and the air box may
be altered or replaced.
g) The original air ducts into the airbox may be altered or replaced.
h) The lower fairing has to be constructed to hold, in case of an engine
breakdown, at least half of the total oil and engine coolant capacity
used in the engine (minimum 5 litres). The lower edge of openings in
the fairing must be positioned at least 50 mm above the bottom of the
fairing.
i) Minimal changes are allowed to permit the use of an elevator (stand)
for wheel changes and to add a small plastic protective cone to the
frame or engine.
j) Front mudguard must appear as originally supplied by the
manufacturer for the homologated machine.
k) Front mudguard may be replaced with cosmetic duplicates of the
original parts. The use of carbon fibre or Kevlar® composites is
allowed.
172
BSS
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
l) Front mudguard may be spaced upward for increased tyre clearance.
m) Rear mudguard fixed on the swing-arm may be replaced with
cosmetic duplicates of the original parts. The use of carbon fibre or
Kevlar® composites is allowed.
n) Rear mudguards fixed on the swing-arm that incorporate the chain
guard can be modified to accommodate larger diameter rear sprockets.
o) The existing rear mudguard under the seat may be removed. A mudguard
may be fitted directly onto the swing-arm (it may not cover more than 120
degrees of the wheel).
5.2.8.10.11 Seat
Seat, seat base and associated body work may be replaced with parts
of similar appearance as originally produced by the manufacturer for
the homologated machine.
The top portion of the rear body work around the seat may be modified
to a solo seat.
Holes may be drilled in the seat or rear cowl to allow additional cooling.
Holes which are bigger than 10mm must be covered with metal gauze or
fine mesh. Mesh must be painted to match the surrounding material.
The appearance from both front rear and profile must conform in principle
to the homologated shape.
All exposed edges must be rounded.
5.2.8.10.12 Fasteners
Standard fasteners may be replaced with fasteners of any material and
design.
Aluminum fasteners may only be used in non-structural locations.
Titanium fasteners may be used in structural locations, but the strength
and design must be equal to or exceed the strength of the standard
fastener it is replacing.
Special steel fasteners may be used in structural locations, but the
strength and design must be equal to or exceed the strength of the
standard fastener it is replacing.
Fasteners may be drilled for safety wire, but intentional weight-saving
modifications are not allowed.
Fairing/body work fasteners may be changed to the quick disconnect
type.
173
BSS
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
5.2.8.11 The following items MAY BE altered or replaced from those fitted to
the homologated motorcycle
Any type of lubrication, brake or suspension fluid may be used.
Bearings (ball, roller, taper, plain, etc.) of any type or brand may be used.
Gaskets and gasket materials.
Painted external surface finishes and decals.
Tachometer – NB this must be working so that noise limits may be measured
– (MCRCB Only)
5.2.8.12 The following items MAY BE removed
Emission control items (anti-pollution) in or around the air box and engines
(O2 sensors, air injection devices)
Speedometer and related wheel spacers.
Bolt on accessories on a rear sub frame.
5.2.8.13 The Following Items MUST BE removed
- Headlamp, rear lamp and turn signal indicators (when not incorporated
in the fairing). Openings must be covered by suitable materials.
- Rear-view mirrors.
- Horn.
- License plate bracket.
- Tool box.
- Helmet hooks and luggage carrier hooks
- Passenger foot rests.
- Passenger grab rails.
- Safety bars, centre and side stands must be removed (fixed brackets
must remain).
5.2.8.14 The following items MUST BE altered
Motorcycles must be equipped with a functional ignition kill switch or
button mounted at least on one side of the handlebar (within reach of the
hand while on the hand grips) that is capable of stopping a running engine.
It is recommended that machines be equipped with a red light on
the instrument panel. This light must flash in the event of oil
pressure drop.
All drain plugs must be wired. External oil filter(s) screws and bolts that
enter an oil cavity must be safety wired (i.e. on crankcases, oil lines, oil
coolers, etc.)
All motorcycles must have a closed breather system. The oil breather
174
BSS
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
line must be connected and discharge in the airbox.
Where breather or overflow pipes are fitted they must discharge via
existing outlets. The original closed system must be retained; no direct
atmospheric emission is permitted.
5.2.8.15 RAIN LIGHT
All motorcycles must have a functioning red light mounted at the rear of the
machine to be used in rain or low visibility conditions as instructed by Race
Control. The team must ensure that the light is switched on whenever a rain
tyre is fitted on the motorcycle and/or when any practice or race is declared
“wet” by Race Control.
Lights must comply with the following:
a) lighting direction must be parallel to the machine centre line (motorcycle
running direction), and clearly visible from the rear at least 15 degrees to
both left and right sides of the machine centre line.
b) mounted on the seat/rear bodywork approximately on the machine centre
line, in a position approved by the Chief Technical Officer. In case of dispute
over the mounting position or visibility, the decision of the Chief Technical
Officer will be final.
c) power output/luminosity equivalent to approximately: 10 – 15W
(incandescent) 0.6 – 1.8 W (LED).
d) the switch must be accessible.
e) rain light power supply may be separated from the motorcycle main wiring
and battery.
175
BSS
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
S T5.2.9
FIM HOMOLOGATION PROCEDURES
At time of going to print the 2017 FIM homologation procedures were still to be
confirmed.
FIM HOMOLOGATION
When they have been published by the FIM they will available at www.fim-live.ch
and also at www.msvracing.co.uk/bsb
G
176
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
5.3 MCRCB MOTO3 GP REGULATIONS
EVERYTHING THAT IS NOT AUTHORISED AND PRESCRIBED IN
THESE REGULATIONS IS STRICTLY FORBIDDEN
5.3.1 Maximum Displacement Capacity
250cc Single Cylinder four stroke water cooled.
5.3.2 Minimum Weight
A combined rider/machine weight of 148 Kgs. Machine with the fuel tank and
rider dressed as to race, including helmet . The addition of weight, including
fuel, after practice or race is not allowed until the machine has passed
technical control. For safety reasons and to promote new, young riders to
the class, a limit to the amount of ballast that may fixed to the machines of
the lightest riders will be imposed; maximum, machine only weight limit of
90kg.
5.3.4 Fuel
Only MCRCB Control Fuel is permitted for all practice and race.
5.3.5 Engine
a) 4-stroke reciprocating piston engines only.
b) Single cylinder only.
c) Engines must be normally aspirated. No turbo-charging, no supercharging.
d) Pneumatic and/or hydraulic valve systems are not permitted.
e) Valve timing system drive must be by one chain
f) Variable valve timing and/or variable valve opening systems are not
permitted.
MOTO 3 - GP
5.3.3 Number and Background Colours
See MCRCB General Technical Regulations (G-3.29).
In case of dispute concerning legibility of numbers, the decision of MCRCB
will be final.
5.3.6 Carburetion Instruments/Fuel Injection System
Carburetion instruments refer to throttle bodies
a) Variable-length inlet systems are not permitted.
b) Only one throttle control valve is permitted to control the power demand
by the rider, which must be controlled exclusively by mechanical means
(eg. cable) operated by the rider only. No other powered moving devices
(except injectors and the idle control air bypass) are permitted in the inlet
tract before the engine intake valve. No interruption of the mechanical
connection between the rider’s input and the throttle is allowed.
Idle speed (including engine braking) adjustment by means of an air
bypass system, controlled by the ECU is allowed.
c) Fuel injectors must be located upstream of the engine intake valves.
d) Maximum of 2 fuel injectors and 2 independent fuel injectors drivers.
177
M3
GP
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
e) Other than engine sump breather gases, only air or air/fuel mixture is
permitted in the inlet tract and combustion chamber.
5.3.7 Crankcase and other Engine Cases (i.e. ignition case, clutch case)
All engine cases containing oil and which could be in contact with the ground
during a crash must be protected by a second cover made of composite
material, metal such as aluminium alloy, stainless steel, steel or titanium.
Plates or crash bars of aluminium or steel are also permitted. All these
devices must be designed to be resistant against sudden shocks and all
devices must be fixed by bolts onto the engine covers/cases. MCRCB
approved covers will be permitted without regard of the material. The Chief
Technical Official has the right to forbid any covers, if the evidence shows
the cover is not effective.
5.3.8 Transmission/Gearbox
a) A maximum of 6 gears is permitted.
b) Gearbox systems must be of the conventional type. So-called “seamless
shift” transmissions (also known as Automated Manual Transmission,
Instantaneous Gear change System) are not permitted.
c) Electro-mechanical or electro-hydraulic clutch actuating systems are not
permitted.
5.3.9 Clutch
Clutch is free.
Electro-mechanical or electro-hydraulic clutch actuating systems are not
permitted.
5.3.10 Oil Pumps and Oil Lines
Oil pump is free
Oil lines containing positive pressure must be of metal reinforced
construction with swaged or threaded connectors.
5.3.11 Radiator and oil coolers
Radiators and oil cooler of any design are free but they must be fitted inside
the fairing.
The only liquid engine coolant permitted is water
5.3.12 Air Box
The air box must be completely closed around the induction bell mouth of
the carburettor/injection system.
The air box drains must be sealed.
All 4-stroke motorcycles must have a closed breather system. All
motorcycles must have a closed breather system. The oil breather line must
be connected and discharge in the airbox.
178
M3
GP
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
5.3.13 Exhaust System
a) Variable length exhaust systems are not permitted.
b) No moving parts (e.g. valves, baffles...) are allowed in the exhaust
systems
For safety reasons, the exposed edges of the exhausts pipe(s)
outlet must be rounded to avoid any sharp edges.
The noise limit for Moto 3 is 107 dB/A at a static test of 5,500 RPM (with a 3
dB/A tolerance after the race). There is also an equipment tolerance of
2dB/A, the actual maximum reading before race or practice is 109 dB/A and
after race or Practice112dB/A.
Tachometer – NB this must be working so that noise limits may be
measured
5.3.14 Ignition/Engine Control System (ECU)
ECU is free with a maximun rev limit of 13,500rpm, this may be checked at
any time during the event on a Dyno or be enforced by the compulsory
fitment of approved logging device.
Any competitor using a Dell’Orto ECU must ensure that the device has the
MSVR approved 2015 Dell’Orto firmware which can only be installed by the
hardware manufacturer. Dell’Orto will supply to MSVR the serial number of
all Dell’Orto ECU’s that have been flashed with the approved 2015 firmware,
and only these type of Dell’Orto ECU’s will be accepted in the MCRCB
Moto3 British Championship.
The responsibility to procure the Dell’Orto firmware and all costs associated
with this process are the reposnsibility of the Teams/Competitor.
5.3.15 Generators
Generators are free.
5.3.16 Additional Equipment
Data acquisition, computers, recording equipment etc. may be added.
The addition of a device for infra red (IR) transmission of a signal
between the racing rider and his team, used exclusively for lap timing,
is allowed.
The addition of a GPS unit for lap timing/scoring purposes is allowed.
Telemetry is not allowed.
179
M3
GP
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
5.3.17 Frame Body and Rear Sub Frame
Frame body its Rear sub frame and Rear Fork design is free
The construction materials must conform with MCRCB General Technical
Regulation (G 3.10)
5.3.18 Front Forks
Front forks are free, but suspension systems must be of a conventional
passive, mechanical type.
Active and semi-active suspension systems and/or electronic control of any
aspect fo the suspension and ride height is not permitted.
5.3.19 Rear Fork (Swing arm)
For safety reasons, it is compulsory to use a chain guard fitted in such a way
as to prevent trapping between the lower chain run and the final driven
sprocket at the rear wheel.
5.3.20 Rear Suspension Unit
Rear suspension unit is free but, suspension systems must be of a
conventional passive, mechanical type.
Active and semi-active suspension systems and/or electronic control of any
aspect of the suspension and ride height is not permitted.
5.3.21 Wheels
The only materials allowed for the wheels rims are Magnesium and
Aluminium alloys.
The maximum wheel rim width are:
Front 2.50”
Rear 3.50”
5.3.22 Brakes
The make of brakes is free.
The split of the front brake lines for both front brake callipers must be made
above the lower fork bridge (lower triple clamp).
Only ferrous brake disks are allowed.
Motorcycles must be equipped with brake lever protection, intended to
protect the handlebar brake lever from being accidentally activated in case
of collision with another motorcycle.
5.3.23 Handlebars and Hand Controls
Throttle controls must be self closing when not held by the hand.
5.3.24 Footrest/Foot Controls
The end of the footrest must have an 8mm solid spherical radius.
180
M3
GP
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Non-folding footrests must have an end (plug) which is permanently fixed,
made of plastic, Teflon® or an equivalent type material (minimum radius
8mm). The plug surface must be designed to reach the widest possible area.
The Chief Technical Officer has the right to refuse any plug not satisfying
this safety aim.
5.3.25 Fuel Tank
Must be securely mounted.
All fuel tanks must be completely filled with a fire retardant material (open
celled mesh i.e. “Explososafe ®”).
Fuel tanks with a tank breather pipes must be fitted with non-return valves
that discharge into a catch tank with a minimum volume of 250cc made of a
suitable material.
5.3.26 Fairing/Body Work
The lower fairing has to be constructed to hold, in case of engine
breakdown, at least half of the total oil and engine coolant capacity used
in the engine (minimum 3 litres). The lower edge of the openings in the
fairing must be positioned at least 50mm above the bottom of the fairing.
All exposed edges must be rounded.
5.3.27 Seat
The maximum height of the back of the rider's seat is 150 mm, measured
from the lowest point of the rigid base of the seat to the uppermost part of
the fairing behind the rider. The width of the seat or anything to its rear shall
not be more than 450 mm, exhaust systems excepted.
5.3.28 Fasteners
Fairing/body work fasteners may be changed to the quick disconnect type.
Aluminium fasteners may only be used in non-structural locations.
5.3.29 The Following Items Must Be Altered
Motorcycles must be equipped with a functional ignition kill switch or
button mounted on either side of the handlebar (within reach of the hand
while on the hand grips) that is capable of stopping a running engine.
It is recommended that machines be equipped with a red light on
the instrument panel. This light must flash in the event of oil
pressure drop.
All drain plugs must be wired. External oil filter(s) screws and bolts that
enter an oil cavity must be safety wired (i.e. on crankcases, oil lines, oil
coolers, etc.)
181
M3
GP
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Where breather or overflow pipes are fitted they must discharge via
existing outlets. The original closed system must be retained, no direct
atmospheric emission is permitted.
5.3.30 RAIN LIGHT
All motorcycles must have a functioning red light mounted at the rear of the
machine to be used in rain or low visibility conditions as instructed by Race
Control. The team must ensure that the light is switched on whenever a rain
tyre is fitted on the motorcycle and/or when any practice or race is declared
“wet” by Race Control.
Lights must comply with the following:
a) lighting direction must be parallel to the machine centre line (motorcycle
running direction), and clearly visible from the rear at least 15 degrees to
both left and right sides of the machine centre line.
b) mounted on the seat/rear bodywork approximately on the machine centre
line, in a position approved by the Chief Technical Officer. In case of dispute
over the mounting position or visibility, the decision of the Chief Technical
Officer will be final.
c) power output/luminosity equivalent to approximately: 10 – 15W
(incandescent) 0.6 – 1.8 W (LED).
d) the switch must be accessible.
e) rain light power supply may be separated from the motorcycle main wiring
and battery.
182
M3
GP
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
5.4 MCRCB HONDA MOTO3 STANDARD REGULATIONS
EVERYTHING THAT IS NOT AUTHORISED AND PRESCRIBED IN THESE
REGULATIONS IS STRICTLY FORBIDDEN.
This class is intended for standard HONDA NSF250R Motorcycles purchased
from the official supplier appointed by the promoter, with minimal
modifications from the approved parts list.
5.4.1 Maximum Displacement Capacity
250cc Single Cylinder four stroke water cooled.
5.4.3 Number and Background Colours
See MCRCB General Technical Regulations (G-3.29).
In case of dispute concerning legibility of numbers, the decision of MCRCB
will be final.
5.4.4 Fuel
Only MCRCB Control Fuel is permitted for all practice and race.
MOTO 3 - STD
5.4.2 Minimum Weight
A combined rider/machine weight of 148kgs. Machine with the fuel tank and
rider dressed as to race, including helmet. The addition of weight, including
fuel, after practice or race is not allowed until the machine has passed
technical control. For safety reasons and to promote new, young riders to
the class, a limit to the amount of ballast that may fixed to the machines of
the lightest riders will be imposed; maximum, machine only weight limit of
90kg.
5.4.5 Engine
a) Standard Honda NSF250R only. No modifications are allowed.
5.4.6 Carburetion Instruments/Fuel Injection System
Carburetion instruments refer to throttle bodies
The throttle body and all attendant parts shall be standard. No Modifications
are allowed.
No interruption of the mechanical connection between the rider’s input and
the throttle is allowed.
Fuel Injector. No Modifications are allowed.
Idle speed (including engine braking) adjustment by means of the standard
air bypass system, controlled by the ECU is allowed.
Other than engine sump breather gases, only air or air/fuel mixture is
permitted in the inlet tract and combustion chamber.
183
M3
STD
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
5.4.7 Crankcase and other Engine Cases (i.e. ignition case, clutch case)
All engine cases containing oil and which could be in contact with the ground
during a crash must be protected by a second cover made of composite
material, metal such as aluminium alloy, stainless steel, steel or titanium.
Plates or crash bars of aluminium or steel are also permitted. All these
devices must be designed to be resistant against sudden shocks and all
devices must be fixed by bolts onto the engine covers/cases. MCRCB
approved covers will be permitted without regard of the material. The Chief
Technical Official has the right to forbid any covers, if the evidence shows
the cover is not effective.
5.4.8 Transmission/Gearbox
a) The standard 6 gear gearbox. No Modifications allowed.
b) Original ‘as delivered’ gear box ratios only are allowed.
c) Electro-mechanical or electro-hydraulic clutch actuating systems are not
permitted.
d) Gear change system must be standard or a Quick shift mechanism from
the Approved accessory list may be used. (The original wiring loom must
remain unmodified).
5.4.9 Clutch
a) The original clutch centre is to be used unmodified. Clutch Baskets may
be standard or from the Approved accessory list.
b) Electro-mechanical or electro-hydraulic clutch actuating systems are not
permitted.
5.4.10 Oil Pumps and Oil Lines
Oil pump is to be standard.
Oil lines containing positive pressure must be of metal reinforced
construction with swaged or threaded connectors.
5.4.11 Radiator
Radiators must be standard.
The only liquid engine coolant permitted is water.
5.4.12 Air Box
The air box must be standard and completely closed around the induction
bell mouth of the injection system.
The air box drains must be sealed.
All motorcycles must have a closed breather system.
The oil breather line must be connected and discharge into the airbox.
5.4.13 Exhaust System
a) The exhaust system must be standard.
184
M3
STD
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
For safety reasons, the exposed edges of the exhausts pipe(s) outlet must
be rounded to avoid any sharp edges.
The noise limit for Moto 3 is 107 dB/A at a static test of 5,500 RPM (with a 3
dB/A tolerance after the race). There is also an equipment tolerance of
2dB/A, the actual maximum reading before race or practice is 109 dB/A and
after race or practice112dB/A.
Tachometer – NB this must be working to assist in the measurement of
noise levels.
5.4.14 Ignition/Engine Control System (ECU)
ECU must be standard. No modifications allowed. Fuel maps may be
adjusted using the Honda fuelling adjustment tool only
5.4.15 Generators
Generators must be standard.
5.4.16 Additional Equipment
Data acquisition, computers, recording equipment etc. Data may be
recorded using a Data acquisition unit, wiring loom and recording unit from
the Authorised accessory list. No other data acquisition, computers or
recording equipment may be used.
Telemetry is not allowed.
5.4.17 Frame Body and Rear Sub Frame
The frame body and Rear Fork design must be standard.
The rear sub frame must be standard or one from the Approved accessory
list may be used.
5.4.18 Front Forks
Front forks must be standard. BUT revalving using a kit from the authorised
accessories list is allowed.
Spring rates are free.
5.4.19 Rear Fork (Swing arm)
For safety reasons, it is compulsory to use a chain guard fitted in such a way
as to prevent trapping between the lower chain run and the final driven
sprocket at the rear wheel. Carbon fibre or fibreglass rear fork covers may
be used to minimise crash damage. They must be securely fixed in place but
cannot be bonded to the surface.
5.4.20 Rear Suspension Unit
Rear suspension unit must be standard or can be replaced using a part from
the Authorised accessories list.
185
M3
STD
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
The linkage is to be standard. Spring rates are free.
Active and semi-active suspension systems and/or electronic control of any
aspect of the suspension and ride height is not permitted.
5.4.21 Wheels
The wheels must be standard.
The wheel rim widths are: Front 2.50” Rear 3.50”
5.4.22 Brakes
The standard brake system can be replaced using parts from the Authorised
accessories list
Motorcycles must be equipped with brake lever protection, intended to
protect the handlebar brake lever from being accidentally activated in case
of collision with another motorcycle.
5.4.23 Handlebars and Hand Controls
Throttle controls must be self closing when not held by the hand.
Handlebars and handlebar mounts are free. They must be made from
aluminium or steel and conform to MCRCB General Technical Regulations.
5.4.24 Footrest/Foot Controls
Footrests/ Foot Controls and footrest mounting plates are free. They must be
made from aluminium and conform to MCRCB General Technical
Regulations.
The end of the footrest must have an 8mm solid spherical radius.
Non-folding footrests must have an end (plug) which is permanently fixed,
made of plastic, Teflon® or an equivalent type material (minimum radius
8mm). The plug surface must be designed to reach the widest possible area.
The Chief Technical Officer has the right to refuse any plug not satisfying
this safety aim.
5.4.25 Fuel Tank
Must be securely mounted.
The tank should cosmetically resemble the standard Honda unit and must be
the same weight or heavier.
It must be made from aluminium and conform to MCRCB General Technical
Regulations.
Foam pads may be used to tailor the riders seating position.
186
M3
STD
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
All fuel tanks must be completely filled with a fire retardant material (open
celled mesh i.e. “Explosafe ®”).
Fuel tanks with a tank breather pipes must be fitted with non-return valves
that discharge into a catch tank with a minimum volume of 250cc made of a
suitable material.
5.4.26 Fairing/Body Work
The bodywork must appear to be as originally produced as the standard
Honda parts.
It must be made of fibreglass. Carbon Fibre is not allowed.
The lower fairing has to be constructed to hold, in case of engine
breakdown, at least half of the total oil and engine coolant capacity used in
the engine (minimum 3 litres). The lower edge of the openings in the fairing
must be positioned at least 50mm above the bottom of the fairing.
All exposed edges must be rounded.
5.4.27 Seat
The seat must appear to be as originally produced as the standard Honda
part.
Foam pads may be used to tailor the riders seating position.
It must be made of fibreglass. Carbon Fibre is not allowed.
The maximum height of the back of the rider's seat is 150 mm, measured
from the lowest point of the rigid base of the seat to the uppermost part of
the fairing behind the rider. The width of the seat or anything to its rear shall
not be more than 450 mm, exhaust systems excepted.
5.4.28 Fasteners
Fairing/body work fasteners may be changed to the quick disconnect type.
Fairing mounts are free but they must hold the fairing in the standard
position. They must be made from aluminium and conform to MCRCB
General Technical Regulations
Aluminium fasteners may only be used in non-structural locations.
5.4.29 The Following Items Must Be Altered
Motorcycles must be equipped with a functional ignition kill switch or button
mounted on either side of the handlebar (within reach of the hand while on
the hand grips) that is capable of stopping a running engine.
187
M3
STD
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
It is recommended that machines be equipped with a red light on the
instrument panel. This light must flash in the event of oil pressure drop.
All drain plugs must be wired. External oil filter(s) screws and bolts that enter
an oil cavity must be safety wired (i.e. on crankcases, oil lines, oil coolers,
etc.)
Where breather or overflow pipes are fitted they must discharge via existing
outlets. The original closed system must be retained, no direct atmospheric
emission is permitted.
5.4.30 RAIN LIGHT
All motorcycles must have a functioning red light mounted at the rear of the
machine to be used in rain or low visibility conditions as instructed by Race
Control. The team must ensure that the light is switched on whenever a rain
tyre is fitted on the motorcycle and/or when any practice or race is declared
“wet” by Race Control.
The light must be able to be switched on by the rider from a handlebar
mounted switch.
Lights must comply with the following:
a) lighting direction must be parallel to the machine centre line (motorcycle
running direction), and clearly visible from the rear at least 15 degrees to
both left and right sides of the machine centre line.
b) mounted on the seat/rear bodywork approximately on the machine centre
line, in a position approved by the Chief Technical Officer. In case of dispute
over the mounting position or visibility, the decision of the Chief Technical
Officer will be final.
c) power output/luminosity equivalent to approximately: 10 – 15W
(incandescent) 0.6 – 1.8 W (LED).
d) the switch must be accessible.
e) rain light power supply may be separated from the motorcycle main wiring
and battery.
188
M3
STD
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
H - MCRCB MEDICAL CODE
1.
Introduction
All British and National Championship status events shall have a medical
team as set out below.
2.
The Medical Services
The medical service at an event shall comprise of two parts; the track
medical service and the public medical service.
2.1
The Track Medical Service (TMS) shall provide medical cover and prehospital trauma care to riders injured during the event. The TMS shall also
provide appropriate assistance to riders, officials and other authorised
persons injured or taken ill during the event.
2.2
The venue operator shall provide a Public Medical Service (PMS) for the
public, contractors, guests and all other visitors on-site. Personnel and
equipment for the PMS are strictly separate from the TMS.
The PMS is not described in this code but shall conform to any regulations
or guidelines published by the relevant authority and reflect the size of crowd
expected.
2.3
The co-ordinator of the Public Medical Service shall be in direct contact with
and answerable to the Chief Medical Officer (CMO).
2.4
Only the CMO in conjunction with the Race Director may make statements
to any third party, other than immediate relatives, about the condition of
injured riders.
3.
3.1
The Chief Medical Officer (CMO)
The CMO shall be a Doctor with full, restriction-free, registration and a
licence to practice from (in the UK) the General Medical Council or
equivalent body in the territory of the event. They shall hold personal
medical indemnity insurance and have informed their insurer of their current
practice.
MEDICAL CODE
Medical Panel
A Medical Panel shall be authorised by the MCRCB and comprise as a
minimum the Series Chief Medical Officer (Chairman), the Race Director and
one other medical professional. The Medical Panel will set the conditions for
the medical service at events.
The CMO is responsible to the Race Director.
The Series CMO and the Event CMO may be the same person.
189
H
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
The duties of the CMO shall include as follows:
3.2
Pre-Event
3.2.1 The CMO shall have a list of appropriate hospitals in the vicinity of the event
with contact numbers and details of specialist services.
At least thirty days prior to the event, the venue operator shall contact all
appropriate local hospitals to give information concerning the event including
dates and times of practice and racing and estimated size of crowd.
The above information shall be available, in writing, to the Race Director
prior to the first official practice session of the event.
3.2.2 The CMO shall brief the medical centre, vehicle and trackside medical staff
to be fully prepared prior to the start of the first practice session of the event.
3.2.3 The CMO in consultation with the Race Director is responsible for the
deployment of Doctors and Paramedical staff alongside the circuit.
3.2.4 The CMO together with the Race Director shall inspect the deployment of
the Track Medical Services approximately twenty minutes before the start of
track activities on each day of the event.
3.3
During Event
The CMO shall have executive responsibility for all medical services during
the event.
The other duties are:
3.3.1 The CMO, together with the Race Director, shall prepare a list of injured
riders.
3.3.2 The CMO shall ascertain whether riders fallen during the event are fit, at his
/her discretion (see section 6). Riders who fall in the first part of an
interrupted race shall be examined before the re-start. Any riders who fall
during the event and who refuse a medical examination shall be added to
the list of unfit riders.
3.3.3 The CMO shall attend meetings of the Event Management at the request of
the Race Director.
3.3.4 The CMO may be requested to attend a Stewards Meeting at the request of
the Chief Steward.
3.3.5 The MCRCB Safety Delegate is responsible for all matters of safety and with
the agreement of the Race Director will take responsibility for the
investigation of any incident, liaising with all concerned including the CMO.
3.4
Post Event
3.4.1 The CMO, together with the Race Director, shall prepare a list of unfit riders.
3.4.2 The incident statistics form, prepared by Race Control in conjunction with the
CMO, must be completed and presented at the final Event Management
meeting at the event.
3.4.3 The CMO shall ensure that a room, suitably private, shall be made available
for any drug testing that may be requested.
190
H
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3.4.5 The CMO shall inform the Race Director of the condition of injured riders
under his/her care, and keep him updated in the period following the event.
No media statements will be made about the condition of an injured rider
without the express agreement of the CMO and the Race Director.
3.5
Procedure in the Event of an Injured Rider
The management of an injured rider is under the control of the CMO.
4.
Trackside Medical Team: Personnel & Equipment
The Medical Panel will set the conditions for the Track Medical Service at
events including numbers of doctors and paramedics, number of medical
cars and ambulances. The Track Medical Service shall be separate to the
Public Medical Service.
Individual medical staff must be suitably clothed and carry equipment for
initiating resuscitation. Doctors and Paramedics working trackside or in
medical cars must be indentified by wearing a red safety protection suit with
the word DOCTOR or PARAMEDIC written in red on the rear of the suit.
Supporting trackside staff including medical car drivers and authorised
trainee/assessing persons must equivalent protective clothing suitably
marked with DRIVER or OBSERVER. The organiser may provide protective
clothing for the medical team.
Ambulance personnel will be identified in the uniform of the organisation
they are appointed by.
4.1.1 Eligible Doctors
Doctors shall hold full, registration and a licence to practice from the General
Medical Council. If subject to Approved Practice Setting restrictions,
they must have agreement to work on the race circuit from their
appropriate supervisor and have this available to show the CMO. Any
other licence restriction must be communicated to the Medical Panel and will
be considered on an individual basis. The doctors shall also hold personal
indemnity insurance and have informed their insurer of their current practice.
4.1.2 Eligible Paramedics:
Paramedics shall be registered as 'Paramedic' with the Health Professions
Council (HPC) and currently employed by an NHS Trust. The Medical Panel
may judge a paramedic not employed by an NHS Trust to be eligible on
provision of evidence of continuing education and maintenance of standards.
The paramedics shall have indemnity insurance either in the form of a
personal policy or provided by the event organiser.
A paramedic fulfilling the above conditions attending a motorsport event and
attending the event as a result of a commercial contract between the event
organisers and his/her NHS Trust employer will be considered as being a
191
H
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Motor Sports Association (MSA) registered paramedic for the duration of the
event and shall remain under the control of the CMO at all times.
4.2
Vehicles
The number, type and track position of the vehicles will be decided by the
Medical Panel in conjunction with the Race Director.
4.2.1 Medical Cars
The Medical Cars, supplied by the promoter/organiser, shall be 4/5 door cars
of suitable specification for being driven on a 'live' track. They shall be fitted
with insignia and lights so as to be easily identifiable as medical vehicles.
4.2.2 Minimum equipment requirements:
Basic and advanced airway equipment, oxygen supply and delivery system,
chest decompression equipment, pelvic binder and entonox and delivery
system.
4.2.2 Minimum personnel requirements are an eligible doctor or paramedic trained
and experienced in prehospital trauma resuscitation and a second driver
with experience of 'blue light' and/or motorsport circuit driving.
4.3
Ambulances
An ambulance shall be of sufficient size to transport an injured person. They
shall be fitted with insignia and lights so as to be easily identifiable as
ambulances.
Minimum equipment and personnel requirements are:
4.3.1 Stretcher, oxygen supply and delivery system, spinal immobilisation
equipment (including cervical) and first aid equipment.
4.3.2 Two personnel one of whom must be trained in first aid and the other, if not
first aid trained, able to drive the vehicle.
The Track Medical Service must have exclusive access at any time to a
minimum of two ambulances that are registered as an ambulance with the
DVLA and insured to transport casualties on public roads.
4.4
Air Ambulance
The Medical Panel will establish the circumstances and procedures at each
event for the summoning of an Air Ambulance.
192
H
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
5.
5.1
Medical Centre
The Medical Centre shall be a permanent building with a minimum of two
rooms able to accommodate two serious and two less seriously injured
riders available solely for the use of the trackside medical team.
5.2
A further room shall be available that can be used for drug testing.
5.3
The Medical Centre shall be clean.
Equipment shall be sufficient to manage adult and paediatric resuscitation.
Minimum equipment requirements are:
5.3.1 Oxygen sufficient for 15l/min flow for two hours and delivery system
5.3.2 Airway equipment including BVM, oro- and naso-pharyngeal airways,
laryngeal devices, endo-tracheal tubes and laryngoscopes, Water's or
similar circuit.
5.3.3 Intravenous cannulae, giving sets and crystalloid fluids.
5.3.4 Dressings and bandages. Limb immobilisation devices.
5.3.5 Resuscitation drugs, oral and intravenous analgesics, bronchodilators and
delivery system. Entonox and delivery system.
5.3.6 Monitoring including pulseoximetry, ECG and blood pressure.
Ventilator, capnography, vaccu-mattress and intravenous anaesthetic drugs,
analgesics and antibiotics are highly recommended but not compulsory.
5.4
The Medical Centre shall have a direct telephone line to Race Control with
the telephone handset either in or able to be taken into the main
resuscitation room. The Medical Centre will have a radio for communication
with Race Control and for ambulance control.
5.5
The Medical Centre shall have a telephone with direct connection outside
the circuit and a list of the telephone numbers of all local hospitals, their
emergency rooms and the air ambulance service.
6.
Fitness to Race
Fitness to ride is adjudged at the sole discretion of the CMO.
The CMO shall refuse permission to ride for any rider who they consider
may be impaired by drugs or alcohol.
This decision is final unless medical evidence is provided by the rider to the
contrary.
193
H
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
I - INSURANCE
1
1.1
INSURANCE
1.2
1.3
1.4
I
Legal Liability Policies
MCRCB
These policies protect the MCRCB, MSVR, their officials and sponsors of
events in respect of legal liability to third parties. Liability between insured
persons is included, excluding claims by one competitor against another.
Land Owners
The owners of any land used for the holding of the events is also protected,
with other insured persons, up to the limit of indemnity detailed above, in
respect of any claims which might be made against him by Third Parties
arising from his giving permission for the use of the land.
Whilst the common law liability of the MCRCB to the Land Owner for
damage to the Land Owners property is covered by the policy, the Land
Owner will only be in a position to recover the costs if he can prove that the
club was negligent. If the Land owner requires that the MCRCB accept
responsibility for damage to property as a condition for the loan of the
premises they must inform the MCRCB. If such contractual liability is
imposed the MCRCB will contact its insurers for advice. It should be noted
that damage to property on or about any circuit or to any equipment used in
connection with an event is not covered.
Competitors
Policies extend to protect any rider, passenger, entrant or sponsor in respect
of their Third Party Liabilities for any event or part of an event taking place
on private land. In respect of MCRCB policies claims by one rider,
passenger, entrant or sponsor against another rider, passenger, entrant or
sponsor are excluded and this represents an uninsurable risk in practical
terms.
Notes
i) It is a condition of the MCRCB legal liability policies that all MCRCB
requirements and regulations shall be complied with.
ii) The policies apply only to events held under the auspices of the MCRCB
they do not apply to social events. In addition attractions other than the
normal competition are not covered and details should be submitted to
the MCRCB Insurance Brokers.
iii) The policies are unable to provide cover in respect of risk arising from
the movement of aircraft. In the event of ancillary attractions involving
aircraft full details must be submitted well in advance to the MCRCB
Insurance Brokers.
iv) The policies exclude any liability required to be insured under the Road
Traffic Act.
v) The legal liability policies are subject to certain terms and conditions
available on request from the MCRCB Insurance Brokers.
vi) Paddock Transport (i.e. scooters, quad bikes and trikes) is not the
responsibility of the Circuit owner or Event Organiser. Owners of such
vehicles must ensure that motor insurance or Public Liability insurance
as relevant is in force.
194
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
2
3
Personal Accident To Officials
Because an official voluntarily undertakes a task which can take him into
places of relative danger, he will, under all normal circumstances, be unlikely
to recover damages at Common Law. For this reason the MCRCB effects a
Personal Accident Policy to provide every Official of a Meeting with
automatic benefits at the discretion of the MCRCB up to the maximum of the
scale shown below:
Officials aged 16 years of age and over (maximum 75 years of age)
£65,000
Death
£65,000
Loss of or loss of use of two limbs or the sight of two eyes,
or loss of or loss of use of one limb or the sight of one eye.
£65,000
Permanent total disablement
£225
Per week during temporary total disablement limited to 104
weeks.
Personal Accident To Riders
The MCRCB Policy pays benefits to riders injured in any MCRCB event (as
declared).
The following benefits are payable:
Riders aged sixteen years of age and over
£10,000
Accidental death
£40,000
Loss of or loss of use of two upper limbs or the sight of two
eyes.
£20,000
Loss of or loss of use of one upper limb or the sight of one
eye
£20,000
Loss of or loss of use of one or more lower limbs
Cover is in respect of riders only
Maximum payable for any one incident is £40,000
There are no weekly benefits.
Riders aged 11 and up to and including 15 years of age
£ 7,500
Accidental death
£40,000
Loss of or loss of use of two upper limbs or the sight of two
eyes.
£20,000
Loss of or loss of use of one upper limb or the sight of one
eye
£20,000
Loss of or loss of use of one or more lower limbs.
Cover is in respect of riders only
195
I
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Maximum payable for any one incident is £40,000
There are no weekly benefits
Personal Accident to Riders and Passengers is not paid to competitors who
hold licences issued by other Federations other than the ACU and SACU,
unless stated in the Championship Conditions. These competitors must have
FIM minimum benefit cover and "start permission" from their Federations.
4
International Events in the U.K. or others held under an MCRCB permit
(all British & NationalChampionship events are International)
Competitors holding licences of other Federations (including MCUI) of the
FIM must have FIM minimum benefit cover and "start permission" from their
Federation.
Please note that the above applies to MCUI riders taking part in our National
races.
5
Advice or assistance
Towergate Insurance
Pegasus Court
Olympus Avenue
Tachbrook Park
Warwick
CV34 6LW
Tel: 01926 439 439
Fax: 01926 439 440
E-Mail:
I
[email protected]
[email protected]
196
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
J - INDEMNITIES
The indemnities can be altered at any time and information given by the issue
of a Bulletin.
The following must sign-on and agree to the Indemnity.
1
Every competitor before taking part in any competition shall complete an
entry form and sign an undertaking at the meeting as follows :
1.1
Entry Form
1) I accept that competition in motor sport may involve the risk of injury or
death and I agree to take part at my own risk.
2) I confirm that the information in this entry form and the information in my
competition licence are correct. I understand and accept the terms of my
competition licence
3) I confirm that I understand the nature of the competition I am entering
and I am competent to take part.
4) I confirm that any machine I use will comply with the regulations and will
be safe and suitable for competition use.
5) I will satisfy myself (by sighting lap or otherwise) before taking part that
the venue and track are acceptable to me with regard their features and
physical layout.
6) I will NOT take part if I have any doubt about my ability or safety,
including in relation to the safety of the venue and/or weather conditions.
7) Before taking part in the event I will read and be bound by and comply
with any regulations of the MCRCB as stated in the 2017 MCRCB
Yearbook and any supplemental and final instructions issued by the
MCRCB, the organisers and the circuit owners.
8) I will not participate whilst under the influence of alcohol or intoxicating
drugs and that if I am taking any prescribed medication I will inform the
event organiser and seek approval before taking part.
9) I consent to details of any injuries I may suffer being passed between all
medical services and MCRCB or MSVR and used for research/statistical
purposes.
10) I consent to the collection and retention of my personal information by
MCRCB and MSVR.
11) If under the age of 18, my parent / guardian has read the above and
signed the declaration and agreement below.
INDEMNITIES
MOTOR SPORT CAN BE DANGEROUS AND INVOLVE INJURY OR DEATH
You must read and agree to the following Declaration and paragraphs below
which are designed to create a legally binding relationship in return for your
being allowed to enter and compete
The above to be signed and dated by the competitor.
197
J
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
1.1.1 Entry Form – Parental Agreement
MOTOR SPORT CAN BE DANGEROUS AND INVOLVE INJURY OR DEATH
To allow the competitor (see 1.1) to enter the competition you must agree to
the matters set out below which are designed to create legal obligations on
you
SIGN BELOW ONLY IF YOU AGREE
1) I _________________________________________ (print name)
am the parent/legal guardian of the competitor
_________________________________________ (print name)
2) I have read and understood the entry form and declaration completed by
the competitor (see 1.1) and confirm the answers are true.
3) I confirm he /she is competant to take part in the event and that any
machine which he/she will use is safe and suitable for competition.
4) I will, before allowing him/her to take part, satisfy myself that the venue
and track and the facilities are safe and will inspect them.
5) I fully understand that by taking part in motor sport, the competitor risks
injury or death, and I agree and accept that the competitor takes part at
his/her own risk
6) I also hereby AGREE that I will INDEMNIFY AND HOLD HARMLESS the
MCRCB, the organisers or officials or sponsors/promoters or entrants or
owners/leaseholders of the venue in respect of any claim brought against
such party as a result of the competitor’s death or injury whilst taking
part in the event (other than to the extent caused by the negligence or
wilful default of such party) .
The above to be signed by the competitor and parent/legal guardian stating
also address of both and dated.
1.2
Signing on sheet – Competitors
MOTOR SPORT CAN BE DANGEROUS AND INVOLVE INJURY OR DEATH
1) I confirm the contents of my licence application and entry form are true.
2) I will satisfy myself (by sighting lap or otherwise) before taking part that
the venue and track is acceptable to me with regard its features and
physical layout (unless prohibited to do so).
3) By taking part I accept the risks involved including risk of injury or death.
4) I declare I am competent to take part.
5) If declared unfit at a previous event sanctioned by the MCRCB I
undertake to present myself to a Medical Officer authorized by the
MCRCB and will not take part or sign on for an event sanctioned by the
MCRCB until I receive written medical clearance to do so.
6) I declare that my machine is safe, complies with the regulations and is fit
to use in this competition
7) I am not taking any drugs (prescribed or otherwise) that will impair my
ability to take part.
J
198
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
8) I have read, understood and will comply with all Regulations of the
MCRCB as stated in the 2017 MCRCB Yearbook and any supplemental
and final instructions issued by the MCRCB, the organisers and the
circuit owners.
9) I consent to details of any injuries I may suffer being passed between all
medical services and MSVR and used for research/statistical purposes.
10) I consent to the collection and retention of my personal information by
MSVR.
11) If under 18 my parent/guardian has read the above and has signed
opposite my name to confirm agreement with this declaration.
The above to be signed (countersigned if under 18 years of age with date
and address) and dated.
2
All officials and marshals must identify themselves by signing on, to obtain
the benefit of Personal Accident Insurance. In addition, all officials and
marshals of events must sign the following undertaking.
Signing on sheet – Officials
MOTOR SPORT CAN BE DANGEROUS AND INVOLVE INJURY OR DEATH
You must read and agree to the following in order to act as an
official/marshal at this event. Please sign below if you agree
1) I agree that I will act as an official at this event in whatever capacity is
requested of me by the organisers/Racesafe and I confirm I am
competent to do so.
2) I confirm that I will inform the organisers immediately should any change
in my condition occur which I have reason to or ought to have reason to
believe would affect my ability to carry out my duties.
3) I will inform the organisers immediately should I be asked to officiate in a
position or capacity which I do not feel confident or qualified to fulfil for
any reason.
4) I further confirm that I have familiarised myself with the track and the
facilities thereof and declare my acceptance for the purpose of my duties.
5) I acknowledge that as an official I may be exposed to the risk of injury or
death and accept such risks and I will undertake my duties with their
associated risks with due and proper regard for my own safety.
6 I will observe and obey all instructions given to me by the organisers.
7) If under 18 my parent/guardian has read a copy of the above and has
given written agreement to this declaration (see 2.1).
The above to be signed by all officials.
2.1
Any person under the age of 18 signing on as laid down above must
produce a letter of agreement from a parent or legal guardian. No official
under the age of 18 should be given duties that require them to be outside
an enclosure unless they are under the direct supervision of an experienced
adult official. No person under 16 years of age may be an official on the
circuit or in the pits, assembly area or parc ferme.
199
J
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
3
Accredited members of the Media.
MOTOR SPORT CAN BE DANGEROUS AND INVOLVE INJURY OR DEATH
You must read and agree to the following Declaration and paragraphs below
which are designed to create a legally binding relationship in return for your
being allowed to an accredited member of the media
Each member of the Media (who must be over 18 years of age) must sign
the following undertaking.
I declare that I am over 18 years of age and agree to act, at all times, in
accordance with the instructions of officials of the event. I further declare that
I am physically and mentally fit to carry out my function and that I will inform
the organisers immediately should any change in my condition occur which I
have reason or ought to have reason to believe would affect my ability to
carry out my duties. I acknowledge that I understand the nature and type of
competition and that undertaking my duties I may be exposed to potential
risk inherent with motorcycle sport and will undertake my function with its
associated risks with due and proper regard for my safety and that of others.
4
Accredited members of the Trade.
MOTOR SPORT CAN BE DANGEROUS AND INVOLVE INJURY OR DEATH
You must read and agree to the following Declaration and paragraphs below
which are designed to create a legally binding relationship in return for your
being allowed to be an accredited member of the Trade
Each member of the Trade (who must be over 18 years of age) must sign
the following undertaking.
I declare that I am over 18 years of age and agree to act, at all times, in
accordance with the instructions of officials of the event. I further declare that
I am physically and mentally fit to carry out my function and that I will inform
the organisers immediately should any change in my condition occur which I
have reason or ought to have reason to believe would affect my ability to
carry out my duties. I acknowledge that I understand the nature and type of
competition and that undertaking my duties I may be exposed to potential
risk inherent with motorcycle sport and will undertake my function with its
associated risks with due and proper regard for my safety and that of others.
J
200
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
K - HEALTH & SAFETY GUIDANCE NOTES
RECOMMENDED FOR USE BY COMPETITORS AND ENTRANTS AT ALL
MCRCB EVENTS
MSVR adheres to the Health and Safety at Work Act 1974 and its supporting
legislation, regulations and guidance and we expect the same high standards and
best practice from those coming to our sites.
1
STORAGE AND USE OF PETROLEUM SPIRIT
i) All petroleum spirit must be stored in metal containers complying with the
relevant British Standard, away from any source of ignition.
ii) All containers must be indelibly marked “Petroleum Spirit - Highly
Flammable”
iii) All empty containers must be removed from the venue after the event.
iv) Petrol is to be used as a fuel only, and not for any other purpose
v) All machine refuelling is to take place in the open air. A no smoking ban
must be enforced by the person in charge of the refuelling process.
vi) Your attention is drawn to the Petroleum (consolidation) Act 1928, and
the Peroleum Spirit (Motor Vehicles) Regulations 1929.
vii) Competitors and entrants are reminded that when fuel is available for
sale at circuits it is unnecessary for competitors to carry large quantities
of fuel inside vehicles.
viii) Your attention is drawn to the Petroleum (Consolidation) Act 1928, and
the Petroleum Spirit (Motor Vehicles) Regulations 1929, The Control of
Substances Hazardous to Health Regulations 2002 (and amendments)
and The Regulatory Reform (Fire Safety) Order 2005 must be complied
with.
viii)Competitors and entrants are reminded that fuel is available for
collection/sale at the Venue. As such it is unnecessary for
competitors to carry large quantities of fuel inside vehicles.
2
HAZARDOUS SUBSTANCES
i) Some vehicle parts, for example brake and clutch linings contain
asbestos. Entrants are encouraged to use non asbestos substitutes
wherever possible. Where asbestos is used, every effort should be used
to prevent asbestos dust getting into the air.
ii) Some mineral oils may cause skin cancer. Prolonged contact should
therefore be avoided where ever possible. Where contact does occur any
contamination should be washed off immediately. The wearing of
contaminated clothing (including overalls) should also be avoided.
iii) Various other substances may cause disease or ill health even after very
short exposures. Manufacturers and suppliers of such substances are
obliged to provide customers with information about possible harmful
effects of their products upon request.
201
HEALTH AND SAFETY
All teams and contractors must appoint a designated responsible person to oversee
the safety of activities carried out on site. This name and contact mobile number
should be known by their whole team and passed on if requested by an MSVR
representative on request.
K
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
iv) Personnel must be suitably trained and wear appropriate personal
protective equipment (PPE), before using COSHH substances.
v) The requirements of the Control of Substances Hazardous to Health
Regulations 2002 (COSHH) (as amended) must be complied with.
vi) The Championship Regulations must always be complied with when
selecting vehicle parts.
K
3
ELECTRICAL SAFETY
i) All electrical equipment must be maintained in safe condition.
ii) Extension leads cables should not be flexible and not of semi rigid cable
of the type used for household wiring. Neoprane covered cable will resist
damage by oil.
iii) All electrical equipment to be used externally should be weatherproof.
iv) Hand tools should preferably be of the “double insulated” or “all
insulated” type, as these provide valuable protection against electric
shock.
v) Electrical equipment and hand tools should not be used in areas where
flammable vapours may be present, for example where fuel is being
stored or refuelling is taking place.
vi) The Electricity at Work Regulations 1989 must be complied with, or any
deviations documented.
4
FIRE PRECAUTIONS
i) Smoking is prohibited in the pit lane.
ii) All potential sources of ignition should be kept away from petroleum spirit
and vapours.
iii) The lighting of barbeques is prohibited in the paddock and pits area and
cooking is not permitted in the pit garages.
iv) All teams should carry a suitable fire extinguisher in accordance with the
MSA, MCRCB and ACU regulations.
v) Fire extinguishers should not be removed from fire points unless they are
to be used on a fire.
vi) All fires must be reported immediately to an official or member of the
circuit management.
vii) Teams are encouraged to train their members in the correct use of fire
extinguishers.
viii) All fire notices and orders to evacuate must be complied with.
ix) The requirements of the Regulatory Reform (Fire Safety) Order 2005
must be complied with.
5
WORKING AT HEIGHT
i) Teams are encouraged to work at ground level where at all possible.
ii) Only well trained competent personnel to work at height.
iii) Personnel working at height must be protected from falling eg. handrails
or using harnesses
iv) All working at height must be well planned and supervised with safe
systems of work followed.
v) Reassess working at height safe working practices during adverse
weather conditions.
202
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
vi) Team members shouldn’t work underneath those at height where there is
any risk of something falling. Head protection to be worn by those
working close by.
vii) Appropriate non-slip footwear and other personal protective equipment to
be worn.
viii) The Working at Heights Regulations 2005 must be adhered to.
6
COMPRESSED GAS EQUIPEMENT
i) Air blasts from the over inflation of tyres can cause injury. Tyres should
therefore not be inflated to a pressure above the manufacturers
recommendations.
ii) All airlines should be in good condition and be inspected regularly.
iii) Always stand clear when inflating tyres.
iv) Any form of horseplay involving compressed air or gas is prohibited.
v) Compressed gas cylinders should be stored in accordance with the
relevant working practices.
vi) Where any person is at work the requirements of the Pressure Systems
Safety Regulations 2000, must be complied with.
7
JACKS AND AXLE STANDS
i) Vehicles should only be raised on jacks which are in good condition, and
rated to lift the vehicles weight safely.
ii) Jack vehicles only on level undamaged floors.
iii) Use the hand brake and chocks to stop the vehicle moving by supporting
the wheels.
iv) Jacks should only be used for lifting the vehicle. Axle stands should
always be used to support the vehicle weight.
v) Vehicle engines should not be run under any circumstances whilst the
weight of the vehicle is supported by axle stands or jacks.
vi) Following manufacturer’s guidance for using and maintaining equipment.
Through examination and testing required every 6 months minimum, with
regular inspections and checks when used.
vii) Lifting Operations and Equipment Regulations 1998 (LOLER), and
Provision and Use of Work Equipment Regulations 1998 (PUWER), must
be adhered to.
8
GENERAL WORKING PRACTICES
i) All working areas should be kept clean and tidy, and any waste should
be removed regularly and placed in the containers provided.
ii) All spillages should be cleaned up immediately.
iii) All trailing wires and hoses should not be allowed to create a trip hazard,
use cable matting or fly them safely, where possible, burying of cables is
not permitted.
iv) Whenever vehicle engines are being run, adequate ventilation must be
ensured.
v) Pathways and roads should not be obstructed by storage boxes, vehicles
or kit.
vi) All safety notices must be complied with.
203
K
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
vii) Any person carrying out any work, must ensure that they adopt safe
working practices at all times, and comply with any relevant statutory
provision and/or published guidance.
viii) Persons under the age of 16 are not allowed in the pits area or pit lane.
ix) Children must not be allowed to ride push-scooters, bicyclces or play
games in the paddock.
x) All children must be supervised by an adult at all times in our paddocks
including the evenings as vehicles are still moving.
K
9
NOISE
i) Exposure to excessive noise may result in hearing loss or other
complaints. These may be short term, or, after repeated exposure,
permanent.
ii) All persons should avoid being exposed to excessive noise, and where
this is unavoidable, they should wear ear plugs or defenders to the
appropriate British standards.
iii) It is recommended ear protection is worn when working in pit lanes and
in pit garages, where particularly high levels of noise can be recorded.
iv) Where any person is at work the requirements of the Noise at Work
Regulations 2005 must be complied with.
10
MANUAL HANDLING OF LOADS
i) Lifting, carrying and propelling loads by bodily force is a major cause of
injuries. All teams are encouraged to train their members in safe manual
handling techniques.
ii) All manual handling lifting should be well planned and safe, with the
weight of loads being lifted known.
iii) Where any person is at work the requirements of the Manual Handling of
Loads Regulations 1992 must be complied with.
11
WASTE
i) All waste oil must be placed in the containers marked “waste oil”.
ii) Waste tyres and empty petrol/oil containers should not be left at the
venue.
iii) Teams and competitors are urged to take any other form of waste with
them when they leave the venue, or to place it in the refuse containers
provided.
iv) Your attention is drawn to the requirements of the Environmental
Protection Act 1990.
12
VEHICLE SAFETY
i) A 10 mph speed limit is in force in all public areas, including paddocks
and service roads at all venues. This applies to all vehicles, including
mopeds and motorcycles, with the exception of emergency vehicles
attending an incident.
ii) Public members (and accompanied children) are permitted in working
paddock areas therefore drivers are requested to take extra care in these
tight localised areas.
iii) Venue speed signage must be adheared to.
204
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
iv) Persons riding mopeds and motorcycles up to a capacity of 125cc must
have a or current UK provisional driving licence or greater or a
motorcycle race licence or its international equivalent.
v) Persons riding motorcycles with a capacity of greater than 125cc must
have a current full UK motorcycle licence (road or race) or its
international equivalent.
vi) All vehicles must at all times keep to the marked roads when moving
arounf the Venue.
vii) Motorcycles should not be ridden in spectator areas.
viii) Vehicles must be driven or ridden as per manufactureres instructions and
with the set amount of passengers.
ix) Breaches to this guidance may result in vehicle keys being removed and
the vehicle confiscated until teams leave the site.
x) Children and babies are not permitted to ride as passengers.
xi) Never use mobile phones whilst riding.
xii) All scooters must be registered with a current season scooter pass.
xiii) Never leave keys in your ignition.
xiv) Secure trailers during transportation where possible (subject to
manufacturer guidance)
xv) Scooters to be used only for official business not for social reasons.
xvi) We recommend helmets are worn when riding motorbikes and scooters
around site, including the paddock, but this final decision is down to the
team or individual user.
13
WORKING AT HEIGHT AND LADDERS
i) Standing and working off truck roofs to attach awnings or satellite dishes
without any protection from falling, breaches UK legislation (Working at
Heights Regulations 2005). You must either eliminate this activity by;
working off the ground; from secured ladders (if possible); or invest in
protection to prevent or mitigate falling injuries.
Examples used currently by many teams involve;
• attaching a safety line across the truck roof top so crew in harnesses
can clip on safely, or,
• setting up side protection such as handrails
ii) Check ladders are not faulty or damaged before using on site, do not use
if damaged.
iii) Domestic ladders are not appropriate for use by business on site.
Use ladders safely:
• Ladders to be footed or ‘tied off’ securely
• The top three steps should not be used unless additional hand
supports are available
• Keep three points of contact with the ladder at all times
• ‘Drop Zones/ Cordons’ must be created to keep other workers out of
areas where work at height is taking place, if it is unavoidable that people
are in this area, hard hats must be worn
13
FIRST AID
i) Any person sustaining an injury or feeling unwell should seek treatment
from the on site emergency services.
205
K
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
ii) To call the first aid or emergency services contact any official or member
of the venue management.
K
14
PUBLIC SAFETY
i) Competitors and entrants should be aware that the paddock may be
open to the public and should act in a manner so as not to put either
themselves or any other person at risk from injury.
ii) Competitors and entrants should exercise particular caution when the
paddock is busy, and during pits and track walkabouts.
15
INCIDENT REPORTING
i) All accidents where any person sustains injury, or where damage to
property occurs must be reported immediately to an official or member of
the circuit management.
16
TEMPORARY STRUCTURES
i) All temporary structures must be constructed as per manufacturer’s
instructions, adhering to risk assessments, safe method statements and
safe working practices, by competent, well trained personnel only.
ii) Structural plans and weight loading calculations must be known and
adhered to during build and breakdown activities.
iii) Emergency procedures to be devised and staff trained on them eg.
closing structure down in high winds.
iv) Competent supervisor to sign-off the structure before use by the public.
17
MCRCB REGULATIONS
i) Competitors and entrants are reminded of their obligations to comply with
the requirements of the appropriate sporting regulations at all times and
these Guidance Notes should be read in conjunction with all other
relevant regulations.
206
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
L1 CIRCUIT DIRECTORY
All circuit information is subject to circuit licencing, any changes will be
issued by event bulletin
Fawkham, Longfield Kent DA3 8NG
Fax: 01474 874766
Practice – 57
Max No. Starters
Race – 38 (M/Star – 40)
Practice – 60
Max No. Starters
Race – 40 (M/star – 44)
Louth, Lincs, LN11 9SE
Fax: 01507 343519
Practice – 54
Max No. Starters
Race – 36 (M/star – 40)
Castle Donington, Derby DE74 2RP
BRANDS HATCH CIRCUIT
Tel:01474 872331
Indy Circuit – 1.2079 miles
GP Circuit – 2.4333 miles
CADWELL PARK
Tel: 01507 343248
Full Circuit – 2.1800 miles
DONINGTON PARK
Tel: 01332 810048
Practice – 60
Race – 40 (M/star – 44)
By Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland KY12 9XX
KNOCKHILL RACING CIRCUIT
Tel: 01383 723337
Fax: 01383 620167
Practice – 54
Circuit – 1.2713 miles
Max No. Starters
Race – 36 (M/star – 40)
GP Circuit – 2.4873 miles
Max No. Starters
OULTON PARK
Little Budworth, Tarporley, Cheshire, CW6 9BW
Tel: 01829 760301
Fax: 01829 760378
Max No. Starters
International Circuit – 2.6920 miles
SILVERSTONE CIRCUIT
Tel: 08704 588200
GP Circuit – 3.6673 miles
SNETTERTON CIRCUIT
Tel: 01953 887303
300 Circuit – 2.9689 miles
THRUXTON CIRCUIT
Tel: 01264 882200
Circuit – 2.3560 miles
TT CIRCUIT ASSEN
Tel:0031 9003882488
Circuit – 2.8223 miles
Practice – 60
Race – 40 (M/star – 44)
Silverstone, Towcester, Northants, NN12 8TN
Fax: 08704 588250
Max No. Starters
Practice – 66
Race – 44 (M/star – 48)
Snetterton, Norwich, Norfolk, NR16 2JU
Fax: 01953 888220
Max No. Starters
Practice – 60
Race – 40 (M/star – 44)
Andover, Hants SP11 8PN
Fax: 01264 882233
Max No. Starters
Practice – 60
Race – 40 (M/star – 44)
De Haar, 9405 TE Assen, Netherlands
Fax:0031 592356911
Max No. Starters Practice – 60
Race – 40 (M/star – 44)
207
L-1
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
L2 - USEFUL ADDRESSES
ACU
Competition
Logistics
(Control Tyre
supplier)
FIM
MCI
MCRCB
MSV Ltd
MSVR Ltd
Wessex
Petroleum Ltd
(Control Fuel
supplier)
Towergate
Insurance
Brokers
L-2
ACU House
Wood Street
Rugby
Warwickshire
CV21 2YX
Mallory Park Circuit
Church Lane
Kirkby Mallory
Leicetershire
LE9 7QE
11 Route Suisse
CH-1295 Mies
Switzerland
1 Rye Hill Office Park
Birmingham Road
Allesley
Coventry
CV5 9AB
c/o Brands Hatch Circuit
Fawkham
Longfield
Kent
DA3 8NG
Brands Hatch Circuit
Fawkham
Longfield
Kent
DA3 8NG
Brands Hatch Circuit
Fawkham
Longfield
Kent
DA3 8NG
Wessex Petroleum Ltd
Wessex House
Cadland Road
Hardley
Hythe
Southampton
SO45 3NY
Pegasus Court
Olympus Avenue
Tachbrook Park
Warwick
CV34 6LW
Tel: 01788 566400
Fax: 01788 573585
Tel: 01332 695258
Fax: 01332 695259
Tel: 0041 22 950 9500
Fax: 0041 22 950 9501
Tel: 024 7640 8000
Fax: 024 7640 8001
Tel: 01474 872331
Fax: 01474 874766
Tel: 01474 872331
Fax: 01474 874766
Tel: 01474 875296
Fax: 01474 874766
Email: [email protected]
Tel: 023 8088 4088
Email: [email protected]
Tel: 01926 439 439
Fax: 01926 439 440
E-Mail:[email protected]
[email protected]
208
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
M – FIXTURE LIST
BSB Test 1
March 22
Donington
BSB 1
March 30/31/April 1
Donington
BSB 2
April 14/15/16/17
Brands Hatch
BSB Test 2
April 20
Oulton Park
BSB 3
April 29/30/May 1
Oulton Park
WSB
May 26/27/28
Donington Park
BSB 4
June 16/17/18
Knockhill
BSB 5
June 30/July 1/2
Snetterton
BSB 6
July 21/22/23
Brands Hatch GP
BSB 7
August 4/5/6
Thruxton
BSB 8
August 18/19/20
Cadwell Park
MotoGP
August 26/27/28
Silverstone
BSB 9
September 8/9/10
Silverstone
BSB 10
September 15/16/17
Oulton Park
BSB 11
Sept 29/30/October 1
TT Circuit Assen
BSB 12
October 13/14/15
Brands Hatch GP
209
DATES
2017 MCRCB Dates and British International Dates
M
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
INDEX
N INDEX
Addresses
Admission to Start
Advertising - riders and machines
Age limits
Appeals
Appeals - Time limits
Appeals - Hearings
Appeals - MCRCB Tribunal
Appeals – Eligibility
Appeals - effect of giving notice of appeal
Appendices to the Code - Definition
Appointment of Officials
Assistance in the Pits
Assumed Name
Authorisation of a Meeting
Awards
Brakes
Breach of Regulations
Bulletins
Burn Outs
Categories and Groups
Champions
Championship Classification
Championship Officials
Championship Regulations
Change of Rider or Motorcycle
Chief Incident Officer
Chief Incident Reporting Officer
Chief Technical Officer
Chief Timekeeper
Chief Marshal
Circuit Directory
Circuits, Tracks and Course
Classes
Class eligibility officials
Clerk of the Course
Clerk of the Course – Powers
Clothing- Officials
Clothing – Competitors
N
210
Section
Article
Page(s)
L2
208
E
1.5
64
A
50.14
25
A
43
22
B
7
48
B
7.2
48
B
7.2.10
48
B
7.4
49
B
7.4.7
50
B
7.6
51
A
2
3
A
22.4
11
E
1.13
78
A
50.20
25
A
50.1
22
F
1.7
88
G
3.20
103
B
2
33
A
50.5
23
E
1.27
81
G
3.3
99
A
50.15
25
E
1.23
79
F
1.2
83
A
50.3
22
F
82
E
1.14
79
A
25.8
18
A
25.9
18
A
25.10
19
A
25.11
20
A
25.7
18
L-1
207
A
8.9
7
F
1.1.2
82
G
3.4
99
A
25.6.1
17
See Race Director/Judicial Clerk
of the Course
See Race Director/Judicial Clerk
of the Course
A
25.16
21
F
4.5
96
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Communication re Sporting Code
Composition of a Meeting
A
A
Conditions – Registration acceptance
F
Conduct during a meeting
Construction
Control Levers
Coolants
Course Safety
Course Car Rides
Dates MCRCB
National and International
Definition of a frame of a solo machine
Designation of Make
Diagrams
Doping, Drugs and Alcohol
Eligibility Checking - Judicial
Eligibility – Competitors and Machines
Eligibility - Infringement of
E
G
G
G
A
A
F
M
G
G
G
A
B
F
B
A
F
A
G
A
A
A
G
B
E
A
C
E
A
E
E
B
G
F
B
G
G
G
E
E
G
K
G
Entries
Environmental Officer
Equipment and Safety Clothing
Event Director
Event Management
Executive and Administrating Officials
Exhaust Pipes
False Starts
Final Instructions
Fines
Finish of a Race
Fire Precautions
Fire Regulations
Flags and Lights
Flag Signals – Disregard of
Footrests
Fuel – Cost and Ordering
Fuel Checking – Judicial
Fuel, Fuel/Oil mixtures
Fuel and Oil Tanks
Fuel pumps
Grids
Grid Positions
Handlebars
Health and Safety Guidance Notes
Helmets (Wearing)
211
80
8.3
1.4.5
1.4.6
1.12
3.2
3.16
3.32
60
53
1.6.1
3.11
3.9
70
4
1.3
4.5
10
1.4
25.14
3.40
25.13
22.3
20.3
3.14
2.18
1.7
50.4
1.9
50.12
1.25
1.4
2.8
3.19
4.2
5
3.31
3.30
3.18
1.5.3
1.5.1
3.15
3.41
32
5
86
87
77
99
102
113
29
28
88
209
101
101
121
31
43
84
43
8
85
21
113
21
11
10
102
37
69
23
52
73
24
80
58
33
103
96
44
109
108
103
64
64
102
201
113
N
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Helmets Approval Marks
Helmet - responsibility
Incident Officers
Inclination and Suspension of Motorcycles
Indemnities
Medical Facilities
G
G
A
G
J
A
I
A
A
A
B
C
A
A
A
A
E
A
E
E
A
E
G
H
A
E
A
Meetings – organisation of
A
Modification of the classification and Prizes
Modifications or Additions to the Code
and its Appendices
Mudguard and Wheel Protection
Mutual Responsibility
Noise Limits
Nomenclature and Definitions
Notice
E
3.42
3.43
25.7.2
3.26
8.8
4
25.4
20.2
50.22
50.1
8.13
8.12
1.2.2
41
1.19
1.4.5
25.2
1.11
3.5
50.10
1.26
50.11
8
50
1.18
A
5
4
G
A
G
D
A
F
G
A
B
A
A
A
A
G
G
3.24
50.19
3.55
80
4.1
3.29
20
2.16
50.6
8.7.2
51
25
3.25.12
3.13
103
25
117
53
32
96
107
9
36
23
6
26
12
104
101
Insurance
Interpretation of MCRCB Regulations
Judicial Clerk of the Course
Judicial Officials
Judicial Procedures
Judicial Fees and Fines
Leaving a Meeting
Legal Authorisation
Liability of MCRCB
Liability for Material Damage
Licences
Licensing
Loss of the right to an award
Marshals Uniforms
MCRCB Safety Delegate
Means of propulsion
Measurement of Capacity
Medical Code
Medical Examinations
Number Plates
Officials
Officials - Disregard of Instructions
Official Documents
Official Programme
Official Test Days
Officials – Terms of Reference
Oil Containment
Open Transmission Guards
N
212
113
113
18
105
197
7
194
4
15
9
33
52
26
22
7
7
58
21
79
63
13
77
100
189
24
81
24
5
22
79
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Organisation and Commercial Regulations
Organisation of MCRCB Championships
F
A
Organisation of Meetings
A
Paddock Transport (Bikes)
Parades
Payment of Prize Money
Penalties
E
E
F
G
A
E
F
Permits
A
Permit Fees
Pillion Rides
Points Scale for MCRCB Championships
Postponement
Parc Ferme
Practice
Protests
Qualification
Qualification - practice
Race Direction
Race Director
Rain Light
Recognition of Authority
Registration & Entries
Registration of Competitors
Reimbursement of Fees
Results
Results - acceptance of
Ride Through Penalty
Safety Car
Safety Meeting
Secretary of the Meeting
Senior Sound Inspector
Series Logos
Signing - On
Sporting Code - Definition
Sporting Regulations
Judicial Procedures
Event & Race Procedures
Starter and Line Judges
Starting Devices
Starting Procedure
Start Procedure – Disregard of
213
A
A
E
A
A
E
B
E
E
A
A
G
A
F
E
A
E
A
B
E
A
A
A
F
A
E
A
5
22
8
50
1.24
1.15
4.4
3.51.1
52
1.20
5.6
8.2
8.4
8.7
53
1.17
8.6
8.11
1.5.2
6
1.5.4.1
1.5.2
20.2.1
25.3
3.58
3
1.4
1.2
10.9
1.22
50.13
3.3.2
1.4.4
22.3.6
25.5
25.10.12
4.1
50.17
1.2.3
1
96
11
5
22
80
79
96
115
27
79
97
5
6
6
28
79
6
7
64
45
64
64
9
14
120
3
85
58
9
79
24
39
62
11
17
20
96
25
58
3
F
F
A
G
E
B
2
3
25.12
3.12
1.6
2.17
91
91
20
101
65
36
N
2017 MCRCB Yearbook
Stewards
Stewards - Powers
Stop & Go
Stopping and Restarting a Race
Streamlining
Supercharging/Turbocharging
Supplementary Regulations
Technical Advisor
A
A
B
E
G
G
A
A
Technical Control
G
Technical Drawings
Technical Director
Technical Officials
Technical Officer - Chief
Technical Regulations
G
A
A
G
F
G
SBK
SSK
SSP
M3GP
M3STD
G
E
E
G
F
G
A
F
F
G
A
G
A
A
A
G
E
E
G
F
F
Superbike
Superstock
Supersport
Moto 3 GP
Moto 3 STD
Telemetry
Termination of a Meeting
Theft of Machines
Throttle Controls
Timing and Results
Titanium and Light Alloys
Title of a Competition
Title and Jurisdiction of a Meeting
Transponders
Tribunals
Tyres
Use of Titles
Unauthorised Meetings
Verification – Preliminary
Weights
Wet and Dry Races
Wet Practice
Wheels, Rims, Tyres
Withdrawal of Entry
Withdrawal of Registration
N
214
25.1
25.1.2
3.3.1
1.10
3.25
3.6
50.2
25.6.1
3.50
3.51
25.6
25.10
3.50.1
4
5.2.6
5.2.7
5.2.8
5.3
5.4
3.7
1.21
1.28
3.17
1.9
3.10
8.5
1.1
1.9.1
3.56
6
3.27
7
8.2
50.9
3.8
1.8
1.8.7
3.27
1.4.12
1.4.13
12
12
39
73
103
100
22
17
114
115
121
17
19
114
95
99
124
143
160
177
183
100
79
81
102
90
101
6
82
90
119
4
105
5
5
24
100
70
70
105
87
88
•Rider Personal Accident & Team Travel Insurance (increase your current benefit limits)
•Race Team & Motor Trade (Commercial) Insurance
•Storage & Transit cover for your Bike & Team equipment
Towergate Insurance is a trading name of Towergate Underwriting Group Limited. Registered in England with company number 4043759. VAT
Registration Number: 447284724. Registered Address: Towergate House, Eclipse Park, Sittingbourne Road, Maidstone, Kent ME14 3EN.
Towergate Underwriting Group Limited are authorised and regulated by the Financial Conduct Authority. Register number: 313250.
INTELLIGENT
RELIABLE
FAST
featuring a special triggering
algorithm that is able to recognise
crash conditions and activates the
system when necessary.
being the result of 10 years’ research
and development, over 5,000 hours of
data collection and more than 100 real-life
crashes, including MotoGP champions,
which have proven its reliability.
triggering in less than 15
milliseconds in the most violent
crashes and deploying the bag
in 30 milliseconds (prEN 1621-4).
INDEPENDENT
EFFECTIVE
which means that it doesn’t need any
connections to or devices installed on
the bike.
protecting the shoulders and covering the
collar bones and upper chest area, while
limiting oscillations of the head during
rolling.
TÜV CERTIFIED
D-air® puts its claims to the test, with
performance and reliability that have been
certifi ed following the rigorous procedures
of TÜV SÜD.
#dainese
Was this manual useful for you? yes no
Thank you for your participation!

* Your assessment is very important for improving the work of artificial intelligence, which forms the content of this project

Download PDF

advertisement